

Catch

A

Succubus

By

J. R. Bowles

Published by John Bowles at Smashwords

Copyright by John Bowles

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Chapter 1

Daniel rested his head on the fertile grass covered hill and stared up at the blue. A webbed vision before him weaved downward, shimmering a pale translucent light into his vision. Small buds of brilliant sparks danced around, sparks that spun, dancing themselves momentarily and then faded, only to be replaced by more orbs repeating their ritual.

Yesterday while standing in line for assembly at school, he asked his teacher if these bright lights revolving in motion were atoms, or molecules. She had looked at him as if he were a three eyed toad, and told him it was impossible to see atoms with the naked eye, they were too small.

If they weren't atoms, then what were they? Quark? That was smaller than atoms. He kept gazing at the sky when his thoughts were interrupted.

"Daniel. Where are you?" He heard the deep pitch yell of his best friend calling.

He lay there a moment wondering whether he should answer or not. Finally, he came to the conclusion he probably should, after all, he was moving tomorrow.

He liked Jimmy a lot. Probably because he was his only friend, and that he may even love him like friends that were close as brothers. If he would admit it he also felt jealous. Jimmy had everything going for him. They were both seventeen and Jimmy had it all. He was a super athlete, tall, good looking, just the thing all the girls liked and he made straight A's in school.

Daniel often wondered why Jimmy even tolerated him as a friend. He was everything Jimmy wasn't. He hadn't even hit puberty yet and he was past his seventeenth birthday. He was close to a foot shorter than Jimmy. He was on the heavy-side. Heavy-side? He was fat, short and squatty. Hair hadn't even grown under his arms or around his private parts, yet. The doctors kept telling his mother―anytime. Some of the kids at school called him "jelly belly." He hated that too, but didn't know what to do about it. He had to admit he was lazy. He rarely did his homework and was lucky to make C's in school.

He guessed he should answer Jimmy, he might not see him for a while after today. He was moving. He had mixed feeling about moving. On one hand, he could start fresh and maybe he would leave that awful nick name behind, but basically he would miss his friend. Then there was his Stepfather. He didn't like him. The truth was he hated him. He was an overbearing shit-for-brains. SFB for short. He was a high school football coach and all his brains lay in his crotch and his mother had fallen for him.

Daniel's father had died years earlier and even his image was becoming fuzzy in Daniel's memory. Coach shit-for-brains, was always on him for something or other. Especially when his mother wasn't around. Do this, do that, don't sit around all the time. Put the video games up. He had tried to get a cell phone and his mother was going to say yes but the Coach said no and his mother had agreed. They weren't even married then. They had only been married a couple weeks now and they were finally moving into Duncan's house tomorrow.

Daniel hadn't seen the house yet but his mother said it had sixteen rooms and sat in the middle of a farm. He wondered where this place called Hiwassee was.

He stood up, stretching, and motioned towards Jimmy. "Yo, Jimmy, I'm over here."

Jimmy swaggered up and grinned. "What are you doing out here? Flogging your log?"

"No man, I had to get away from Coach shit-for-brains, Mr. Perfect." Daniel answered with a shrug. "How did you find me?"

"I went by your house you weren't there, so I figured you would be here staring up at the sky again?" Jimmy glanced up at the sky a minute and then looked back at Daniel. "See anything new?"

"No, same thing. I wished you could see it or at least somebody could. I feel like I'm going crazy." Daniel shook his head while brushing grass off the back of his jeans.

"I wished I could too. That's what makes you so much fun. You see all kinds of things that nobody else sees."

Daniel shrugged off the compliment. "So, what do you want to do?"

"Let's go over my house and see if we can call up that ghost." Jimmy said, already turning in that direction before Daniel could answer.

That was another thing Daniel hated. Jimmy knew he was Daniel's only friend and was always ordering him around and they were the same age. Just because he had grown tall several years ago. Daniel didn't say a word and fell in behind Jimmy as they headed to Jimmy's house.

"Are your parents home?" Daniel asked as they walked through the field.

"Nope, just Sandy."

Sandy was Jimmy's older sister and he was forever tormenting her. That was another thing Daniel envied about Jimmy. He wasn't an only child. Being an only child sucked. You got lonely, at least with a brother or sister you had someone to fight with.

"She won't bother us will she?" Daniel asked.

"She's probably still on the phone with her new boyfriend, Hot Shot. We can go down in the basement. I've got the Ouija Board set up and waiting."

When they reached Jimmy's house they crossed through the kitchen to the back closed in porch and went down into the cool basement.

Daniel liked Jimmy's house. It was always clean with its shiny hardwood floors. His own house was small with only two bedrooms, a kitchen and a living room. Since his mother had to go to work after his father died there hadn't been much money and she was always tired after work. In the back of his mind he hoped, "at least let the house they were moving to, be nice." He couldn't blame his Mom for getting married again. He guessed it would make her life a lot easier.

Daniel followed Jimmy down the steps and into the center of the basement. The only light came through a small window close to the ceiling. They squatted down in front of the Ouija Board and crossed their legs.

"No cheating, okay?" Jimmy said.

"Okay."

"Do or Die?" Jimmy asked.

"Do or Die." Daniel promised. It was their sacred vow of everlasting torment in hell if they broke the promise. They had formed the bond several years earlier when Daniel caught Jimmy in a lie. But if you broke it to your friend he would never be your friend again.

"Do or Die?" Daniel quizzed him back.

"Do or Die." Jimmy said as he placed his fingers on the planchette. "Okay, put your fingers on the plain shit." That was what they called it.

Daniel followed touching it lightly. "You ask the first question?"

Jimmy rocked back a moment and thought. "Is there any such thing as ghosts?"

They became quiet and watched as the little wedge began its journey toward "yes."

Jimmy looked at Daniel and smiled. "Your turn."

"Is there a ghost here now?" Daniel asked in a whisper.

Again it moved to "yes." Each boy breathed shallowly for fear of breaking the concentration of the moment.

"Can you show yourself?" Jimmy asked as his turn.

"No." Came the answer.

Daniel sat there a moment and looked over at his friend. The coolness of the floor was already seeping in and numbing his ass cheeks. The darkness of the room seemed to close in on them as their external light source, a small window, dimmed from a passing cloud.

"Are you a man or woman?" Daniel asked.

Slowly the board went to the word "no."

"What?" Daniel said. "That don't make any sense."

Jimmy took a slow deep breath. "What is your name?"

"J. I. B. B. E. R. J. A. B." Both boys repeated after each letter.

"Your name is Jibberjab?" Jimmy asked again, out of turn.

The planchette slide rapidly to "yes."

Daniel squinted his eyes at Jimmy for going out of turn but didn't say anything. Jimmy hadn't even realized he did it. After several moments Jimmy finally said to Daniel, somewhat disgruntled. "It's your turn!"

Daniel was feeling a little put out over the loss of a turn and glared back at his friend and nodded his head.

Daniel finally came to the conclusion Jimmy didn't know what he had done, and if he accused him of it now it would probably break the spell.

Daniel inhaled and swallowed. "If you're here, prove it."

As soon as Daniel issued the challenge a super loud pop came from the darkened corner of the basement.

Both boys' eyes widened and Jimmy jumped to his feet. Daniel was slower but moved faster than he normally did. Jimmy was already at the top of the basement steps by the time Daniel reached the first step. Daniel followed Jimmy all the way out the back door.

"What was that?" Jimmy stopped and waited for Daniel.

"I don't know." Daniel answered, in between wheezes of breath.

"Do you think it was that ghost, Jibberjab?"

Daniel looked back at the house to see if anything followed them and tried to rationalize. "Probably just the house settling or a can popping."

"Awful loud for the house settling." Jimmy argued running his hand through his sandy hair. "Uh oh. Here comes the cannibal."

Jimmy's sister, older by just over a year, opened the storm door and stuck her head out the door. "What's going on out here?"

"Nothing." Jimmy glared up at her.

"Listen, Mom said, I'm in charge so you better quit running through the house."

Jimmy huffed up and challenged her. "Shut up, and leave us alone or I'll tell Mom you had Hot Shot in the house and we caught you in the bedroom."

Sandy reached inside the door, grabbed a broom and sailed down the steps at Jimmy. "You lying little turd eater. You might have just had your seventeenth birthday but you won't live to see eighteen. You go telling lies and I'll kill you while you sleep."

Jimmy turned and sped away with Sandy in quick pursuit. He ran around the corner of the house and into the small vegetable garden, jumping rows of bean plants. He turned to see how far she was behind him, which caused him to trip. He hit the dirt and jumped back up breaking into a run. At the short pause Sandy swung the broom flat into the side of his head.

Jimmy turned and started screaming profanity and picked up a clod of dirt and slung it at her. His face was burning red with rage as he pelted her over and over with dried dirt balls.

"You whore-bitch!" He yelled as Daniel was joined by several neighborhood kids to watch their latest battle.

"Don't call me names you ass-wipe." Sandy retorted, raising her arm to fend off the dirt clods. She swung the broom again, connecting with his side.

Jimmy lost the last of his control and ran at her with fists in motion. "Go fuck Hot Shot, you slut!"

Sandy didn't back down and commenced with repeated slaps to his face and head.

Daniel turned and walked away just as Jimmy kicked her in the shin. Daniel had seen enough of their fights to know they would be at it for a while. The sun had set behind the distant mountain. The street lights had popped on and he knew his mother would be home soon. So would Duncan and he groaned inwardly at the thought.

Duncan had already been at him for being late for supper last night and they hadn't been married long. At least his mother hadn't tried to make him take Duncan's last name. "Osborne," he whispered to himself, "ugh, it's enough to make me sick."

Daniel was proud of his own name, Austin. Truly a proud name to have. He had often wondered if he was related to Steven Austin, the man they named the capital of Texas after. Of course this was Virginia, a long ways from Texas but then there was a town west of them called Austinville. A much better name than this town Pulaski. Pulaski! What a name. Even if it was named after some Polish General. Of course the story he liked to believe was that there was a man who had a horse named Laski and the horse shit in the middle of the road and the man said, "pu...laski," and that was how Pulaski got its name.

As the stars began blinking in the sky Daniel picked up speed. He wasn't a runner, it made his belly bounce too much, but he started walking fast. Several times he had to catch himself as he started to skip. Boys don't skip!

Although, Pulaski was a small town its street lights were far apart. As Daniel walked under the first one it blinked out. Daniel was startled and tried to run. The darkness ahead of him seemed to close in and wait for him. He was afraid of the dark. He even had to have a night light. He stopped and gasped for air from the short sprint and stared into the dark foreboding road ahead.

He began to walk quietly listening to every sound. What had caused that street light to go out, he asks himself? That had been happening frequently lately. Twice, he corrected himself. Last night his night light blew, just before Duncan opened his bedroom door to check on him. Thank goodness for that, at least he hadn't caught him sleeping with the light on. It would only be something else for him to complain about. The night before the kitchen light blew out and Daniel climbed up on a chair to change it. That was when he heard Duncan say, "Kelli, you overindulge the boy, you're going to turn him into a sissy."

Daniel turned to look behind him at that same moment the street light came back on. He took off running again. Why did these things happen to him? Did they happen to anybody else?

Daniel managed to run the rest of the way down Dillon Street and onto his front porch before he felt like puking. Although, his side hurt, he smiled as he eyed his mother's car in the driveway, realizing Duncan wasn't here yet. His smile faded quickly as a car light turned the corner and Duncan's car pulled up in front.

Daniel tried to calm his breathing so he wouldn't hear him puffing.

"Boy, what are you doing out here?" Duncan climbed out of the car slamming the door. His big frame approached and loomed over Daniel's mere five feet, or actually four feet eleven and a half, but Daniel claimed five even.

Daniel leaned his head back and glared up through the dim light provided from the living room window at the man. He studied his stepfather's face a moment but didn't answer.

Duncan's eyes beaded up, his lips drew thin, and Daniel watched his mouth move but Daniel didn't catch what he was saying. It sounded like he was mumbling.

Duncan ran his hand across the top of his rust colored flat top and leaned down toward Daniel.

"Are you listening to me? I just ask you, if you just got home?"

"Yeah." Daniel shuffled his feet back and forth and dropped his head to stare through the darkness at his own worn-out tennis shoes. Was the man going to hit him?

Duncan shrugged and straightened up and started opening the front door but paused and looked back at Daniel.

His voice became deep and stiff. "I'm going to tell you once and you better listen. Last night I told you to be home before dark. Since, I'm new and you're not used to me, I'll excuse you once, but only once. Do you understand?"

"Look at me when I talk to you. What did you say?" His voice boomed.

"Yes." Daniel muttered refusing to look at the man. "I understand." Daniel looked up in fear.

"Okay, come on in now. Your Mom's probably worried. I'll handle her. You go wash up and get ready for supper."

Daniel followed behind him and headed straight to the bathroom. He heard Duncan through the outer door complaining to his mother.

"Kelli, you've let that boy run wild. He's seventeen; practically a man and you let him do anything he wants. He has no discipline. He has to straighten up if he ever wants to make it in this world."

"Honey, try to let him get used to you a little while." He heard his mother answer and then a pause with the sound of a kiss.

Daniel felt sick. Why had his mother married this jerk?

"He lives in a fantasy world, all those worthless books about UFO's and the occult. It's not healthy."

"I know you're right but with working full time and everything I just haven't been able to spend enough time with him. Besides he needs a man's strong guidance."

Daniel stared at his reflection in the bathroom mirror. He balled his fists up and punched at his own image.

He punched at the air pretending it was Duncan. After several seconds he calmed down and started to think.

Tomorrow they were moving to a big house. Duncan's house he corrected himself. Maybe it would be big enough so he wouldn't have to run into him.

Daniel finished washing and joined his mother and Duncan at the kitchen table. He pulled out a chair and flopped down.

"That's no way to sit down in a chair." Duncan scolded. "Now get up and act like a respectable young man. It's no wonder your mother's furniture is split, broken or frayed."

Daniel glanced over at his mother with a short plea for protections but she just stared down at her plate.

Daniel didn't say anything but just stood up and slowly sat back down.

"Better." Duncan paused and reached for Daniel's plate and forked up a small portion of roast beef and a spoonful of broccoli and handed it back to Daniel.

"Here," Duncan said and Daniel stared down at the meager amount of food. "Since you were late getting home tonight, this is all you get to eat.

Daniel didn't even glance at his mother this time. He knew it wouldn't do any good. Daniel wolfed down the food while Duncan talked to his mother. He tuned them out and faded away into his own thoughts.

"If you're finished go to bed." Duncan said and then paused for a moment while waiting for Daniel to respond. "Are you listening? Boy, you better start paying attention when somebody talks to you."

Daniel stood up, picked up his plate and went to the sink. He placed his plate in the sink.

"Now go to bed." Duncan ordered. "The movers will be here early and you're going to help them. Even if we're not taking much of this junk."

Daniel felt his mother cringe slightly at the word junk. He knew it wasn't valuable but his father had bought a lot of the nick-knacks for her.

Daniel didn't look at either one of them but mumbled goodnight and went towards his room. As he started to open the door Duncan said, "And I want you in bed in fifteen minutes."

He turned and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth. It was all Daniel could do to keep from slamming the door but he knew if he did it would only make Duncan worse. He hurried so he could get to bed. He wanted to hurry up and go to sleep. The previous nights had been miserable. Daniel had lain awake listening to them, "doing it." It was disgusting sounds. He hated his mother for doing it with Duncan. Although, Daniel understood that it was to be expected. They were married.

He thought back at the several times he had heard his mother and father "doing it." Back then Daniel thought how great it must be, but not now. Daniel finished and went to his bedroom, stripped down to his underwear and crawled into bed. He lay there reading a graphic novel when he heard his mother knock at the door. He knew it was her, Duncan always just walked right in!

"Come in." Daniel answered.

"Hi baby." She said walking over to the bed and sitting down. "I brought you a little snack. But don't tell Duncan, okay?"

"Thanks Mom." Daniel sat up and started to reach for the sandwich then stopped himself. "I better not." He shook his head. "If he finds out he'll be angry at you too."

Kelli sat there for a moment and pushed the dark brown hair off Daniel's forehead and kissed him there. "Try to be patient with him. I know it's difficult right now but it will get better."

Daniel nodded and watched her walk away. She still treated him like a young boy. He knew it was his size and the fact he hadn't reached puberty. Sometimes he even felt like a young kid but he wasn't! "Damn it," he thought, "I'm seventeen."

At the door his mother turned and pushed her hair behind her right ear. "Better turn out the light now and go to sleep, tomorrow's a big day. Goodnight."

Daniel finished the page and folded the corner. He was placing it on the night stand when Duncan walked in.

"Turn out the light and go to sleep." He barked while moving closer to stand over Daniel. He looked around the room for a second and then reached down and pulled the covers off Daniel. "Just checking to see if she brought you any food."

"What the... She didn't!" Daniel snapped and reached for the covers but Duncan didn't release them at Daniel's tug.

Duncan ran his eyes over Daniel's body. "Boy, if you get any fatter you're going to have to wear a bra." He dropped the covers, reached and turned out the light. He walked to the door and paused, looking back at Daniel.

"Boy, don't you ever snap at me again."

When the door closed Daniel felt tears forming in his eyes. He rolled over and cried into his pillow. He knew he was too old for this but he couldn't help it. He felt like a child.

"Why God, why?" He cried quietly. "It just ain't fair. I miss you daddy." His heart felt as if he had been stabbed and his throat had a large angry lump in it. His cries were long continuous hissing notes and finally they faded to quiet sobs and sniffles.

Finally the pain was exhausted and he drifted into a restless sleep.

Chapter 2

Daniel's hunger pains seemed to influence his dreams. He found himself in a pale red room. Before him was a long creamy white table filled with crystal platters. Each platter contained various fruit. He felt as if he were awake. All of his senses were in overdrive.

Even in his dream he felt his hunger and he began to examine the food before him. Fiery red apples and deep rich moist cantaloupes were the first ones he focused on. He moved closer to the table and reached for a long yellow banana and started to peel it. Suddenly his eyes came to rest on a bowl mixed with peaches and nectarines. He shoved the banana in his pants pocket and reached for a nectarine. He raised the nectarine to his nose and smelled the sweet tang that made his mouth water. He touched the soft skin of the fruit to his cheek. He returned the nectarine to the bowl and picked up a peach with his left hand. Its soft fuzz tingled his fingertips. He sniffed its warm pungent aroma. He placed the fruit to his mouth and parted his lips. His tongue darted out to taste its tufted bristles. As his teeth sank, its juices flowed. He reached down with his right hand to retrieve the banana from his pants only to find his pants had disappeared. He was standing in his underwear. The banana was now stuck in the front of his briefs. The nectarine flowed into his mouth as he squeezed the pliable flesh of the banana.

Daniel awoke with a jump and a startle! He sat up. Oh my God, was he pissing the bed? His stomach felt as if he was traveling in a car and went rapidly over a small hill.

He took a deep breath and realized he had his hand in his underwear holding himself. He felt something slick in the palm of his hand.

Was it possible? He asked himself, suddenly wide awake. Did he just have his first wet dream? That must have been what happen. He smiled and pulled the sheet back and slipped the front of his shorts down to examine the fluid. He scooped up a bit between his thumb and index finger of his right hand and raised it up to eye level to examine it. The thumb of his left hand still had his briefs pulled out exposing himself.

As he brought the fluid to eye level he caught the image of someone standing in the door.

Duncan! He had quietly opened the door and had been watching Daniel.

Daniel's thumb slipped from the elastic and it popped back stinging his pudgy gut. He felt his face turning red in embarrassment and he pulled the sheet up to cover himself.

"You going to lay there playing with yourself all day or get your lazy ass up?" Duncan said evenly, as Daniel looked away from the man.

Before Daniel could compose himself enough to answer Duncan he had left the room.

"Oh no!" Daniel whimpered. "Jesus, God, oh no!" Daniel wanted the ground to open up and swallow him. He would never be able to face him. He had to run away. Duncan would tell his mother. God, he was so embarrassed!

"Daniel." His mother's voice sang cheerfully through the closed door. "Get up, come to breakfast. We have a lot to do today and you may not get to eat until late this evening."

Daniel slipped on his jeans and shirt, and trudged to the bathroom. As he left his room he stared down at the floor. He felt Duncan watching him. He finished in the bathroom, went to his room, slipped on his shoes and then joined them at the small kitchen table.

Daniel sat down quietly, refusing to look at either one of them.

"Daniel, are you okay?" His mother asked, reaching over feeling his forehead.

Daniel only nodded. Duncan hadn't said anything to his mother yet.

"Kelli." Duncan's bass voice boomed out. Daniel cringed and thought, "Oh no! Here it comes."

"Kelli," Duncan repeated and paused while watching Daniel.

"Yes dear?" She looked up.

"Daniel...." He paused and took a sip of coffee and watched as Daniel slumped down in his chair.

"Yes?" She asked again a little louder but began to wonder what he was up too.

Daniel was ready to run and hide. His stomach was in knots. The only sound in the small kitchen was the sound of Duncan sipping his coffee and a small ping when he set his cup down.

"Daniel," he began again and paused.

Daniel's mind screamed in agony.

Duncan smiled at Kelli and said, "Daniel, will stay with me and help the two men I hired to move your stuff. You drive on ahead and help Tarla figure out where we will put it."

Kelli sighed and smiled. She looked at Daniel wondering what was wrong with him, he was so pale. She guessed it must be because he was leaving his friends. "Duncan, you can be so frustrating sometimes. I tell you, the way you were acting; I thought you were going to say something important. Not that it wasn't important... but, well you know what I mean."

She then turned to Daniel and reached out and felt his forehead again. "Are you sure you feel all right?"

Daniel felt an overwhelming sense of numbing relieve. Duncan wasn't going to say anything, at least not yet.

He straightened up and managed to give his mother a weak smile. "I'm fine Mom." He glanced over at Duncan's expressionless face. The man was driving him crazy.

They finished breakfast and Kelli washed up the dishes and packed them while Daniel packed the last few items in his room.

Duncan sat reading the paper sipping on coffee.

"Honey, do you have to be so hard on Daniel? I know we talked about it but couldn't you be a little bit easier on him. At least for a little while?"

"Kelli, you've let him run wild. Let's not get into any of this right now. We've got a lot to do today." He stood up and rinsed out his cup and packed it away. Then walked over behind her where she had been leaning over a box and spooned his hips against her. She stood up and leaned back and he nuzzled the back of her neck and in a throaty whisper said, "I love you. Now quit fretting. You baby him too much." He reached around and cupped her breasts.

At that moment Daniel came out of his room and started to call to his Mom but stopped as his eyes opened wide.

Kelli pulled away and flashed an irritated look at Duncan.

Duncan looked over at Daniel and raised his eyebrows. "Boy, why don't you wait outside for the movers so they can find us easier. It should be a small blue and white truck with 'Good old Boy's Moving Company' on the side."

Daniel turned and walked out. Kelli turned to Duncan and began to scold. "Duncan, he's not ready for all of this yet. We embarrassed him."

"He's more ready than you think." He pulled her into his arms giving her a hug and kiss. "He has to learn that's why they make men and women different. Besides I can't keep my hands off of that luscious body of yours."

Kelli felt herself giggle at his attention. She hadn't felt this good in years. Duncan made her feel whole. She just wished things were better between him and Daniel.

Daniel sat on the front porch staring up at the sky at his ebbing webs. They flowed down and like the image of a stagecoach wheel on TV they reversed and flowed upward into a point. It began at a point spreading outward engulfing his entire visual perception. He tried staring further into its point of origin, only to have his vision caught in a slither of web either ebbing or tiding. As the dancing sparks began to appear to do their dance his mother came out. His mind quickly refocused as she spoke his name.

"Daniel," she said, walking over and kissing the top of his head, "I'm going now. I'll see you after 'while. Don't worry about your friend Jimmy," his mother said he could come to visit this weekend."

"Bye Mom." He called as she got into her car and drove away.

The moving van arrived and Daniel spent most of the morning loading boxes. The early morning July sun beat down on him and his shirt was soaked with sweat. He paused earlier to get a drink of water when Duncan walked in and told him to get back to work. Daniel was still embarrassed about the morning incident and didn't even look at him. He gritted his teeth and went back to work without getting a taste of water.

Finally they were loaded and Daniel stood numbly staring at his house as Duncan locked the front door. It had been the only house he had ever known. All the memories, the good times, the bad times and his father's illness all flooded in on him and he choked back a lump in his throat.

"Get in the car." Duncan said as he headed for the driver's side.

Daniel groaned inwardly. He was dreading this ride stuck inside the car for thirty minutes with the son of a bitch.

They sat quietly as Duncan led the way for the van out of Pulaski, out into the country. The road began to narrow and the unattended Appalachian plant growth increased. Houses began to space distance apart with as much as a mile between them at times. Daniel began to realize he may be stuck so far out in the country he might not have any friends, at least until school started. And he wouldn't know anybody at the new school and even if he made friends there would be nobody in the evenings he could hang around with.

Depression slowly began to creep in on him as his mind became tangled in self-pity.

"What's the matter boy?" Duncan glanced over at him.

"Nothing!"

"Are you upset about what I saw this morning?"

Daniel froze. He knew it was coming sooner or later. He didn't say anything.

"Boy, when I talk to you I expect you to answer. What were you doing when I walked in?"

"I wasn't doing anything. I just walked woke up and, and ...."

"A wet dream." Duncan stated and then asked. "Do you know what that is?"

Daniel didn't know what to say. He didn't want to talk to him about it but he was curious.

Duncan smiled but Daniel didn't see him. "I've heard some of the guys mention it and kind of guessed what it is; but I'm not sure." Daniel couldn't believe he had said that much to Duncan.

Duncan smiled but Daniel didn't see him. "It happens to boys when they get... er, when they hit puberty. It happens at different ages for different boys and girls for that matter. I was like you, a late bloomer, I was fifteen.

I know you're seventeen but I think you will find a big change now. It will happen so fast you won't be able to keep up with it."

Daniel couldn't believe Duncan was telling him this. For so long he had wanted to ask his mother about the facts of life but he was too embarrassed. Jimmy didn't know anything and the other boys just said vulgar things and ignored him. He had pined for the proverbial father-son talk. Would Duncan tell him? He wasn't sure he wanted to hear it from him. If he could get on the internet he would learn everything he wanted. He doubted he would get on the internet back in the sticks where he was moving.

Duncan sat quietly watching the road waiting for Daniel to ask him. The silence seemed to drag into several eternal minutes. Daniel glanced over at him and then turned quickly to stare ahead at the narrow winding road. As they crest a hill Daniel saw Claytor Lake laid before them and a long bridge across.

Daniel cleared his throat. "What is a wet dream?"

Duncan allowed himself to smile briefly without Daniel seeing him do it.

Just as Duncan started to answer Daniel's question a deer ran across the road causing him to slam on the brakes. He skidded several feet but managed to avoid the deer.

"Damn!" Duncan swore as the car came to rest against a guard rail and then turned to Daniel. "Are you okay?"

Daniel let loose of the breath he had been holding and nodded. "Yeah, I'm okay."

"I guess we had better check the damage." Duncan got out of the car and walked around front. "Looks okay―minor dents. Come and look." He said loud enough for Daniel to hear and motioned to him.

Daniel got out of the car and headed toward his stepfather. He glanced down the bank at the inlet filled with small boat houses. The sun reflected up from the green murky waters causing him to squint. On the other side bull pines and oak saplings ran down to the muddy edge.

A faint whisper of wind tousled his hair as Daniel heard a voice in his head. "Where the earth and sky meet the sea." He jerked around to see where it came from.

Nothing! He looked towards Duncan to see if he heard the voice but he was busy examining the front end.

He must have heard it, Daniel thought. It had been loud. Did Duncan say it? Daniel shook his head. No, it hadn't been Duncan's voice. It was clear and rich. Daniel stopped and held his breath and listened.

Duncan stood up and walked around to the trunk. "Do you know how to change a tire?"

Daniel shook his head and stuck his hands in his pocket.

"Well it's time you learn; we have a flat and a couple of scratches on the fender."

Duncan opened the trunk and pulled the car jack out. "Get the spare."

Daniel went around and struggled at the tire. Unscrewing the bolt that held it in place and after several minutes of hurrying he managed to drag the wheel out over the lip of the trunk.

Duncan stood in front of the car watching but didn't say anything. As the tire fell free of Daniel's grip it slammed against his leg. He gritted his teeth to keep from making any noise. He looked up to see Duncan watching him. He would have cried out from the pain if it had been his mother standing there but not Duncan, never Duncan.

"Are you going to stand there all day feeling sorry for yourself or are you going to help?" Duncan scolded.

Sweaty, frustrated and skinned knuckles Daniel finally managed to change the flat. Duncan hadn't offered any help and had only occasionally made suggestions on how he should go about the task.

Daniel sat in the passenger seat fuming as Duncan started the car and headed back into their journey. Duncan didn't say anything and Daniel refused to talk. The road wound over hills and Duncan took a turn down a graveled road.

"There's the elementary school but you'll have to catch a bus to go to the High School.

Daniel silently groaned. He forgot that the area was so rural he would have to be bussed about twenty miles to attend the high school. Well he certainly wasn't looking forward to that.

They traveled the graveled and dirt road for about two miles passing only two houses. Then they came to a stop sign where they could take a left onto a hard surfaced road or a right onto another gravel road.

They took the right and dust puffed up behind them. There was a small white house on the corner, if you could call it a corner, and on the left was several acres planted with rye. Behind the rye field was a large luminous hill that broke only to be followed by a larger one behind it and then a small mountain in the distance. On the side of the road was a small sign "Camp Ottari."

Daniel couldn't resist, he broke the silence. "What's Camp Ottari?"

"It's a Scout Camp. There are several cottages and a lake but we turn about a mile before the Camp." Duncan answered as he rounded the far end of the rye field and came to a stop in front of a gate. "You'll have to get out and open it."

Daniel responded quickly so Duncan wouldn't have anything to fuss about. He worked at the chain several seconds and slid it off a nail and swung the gate open. He glanced up at Duncan sitting in the car and resisted the temptation to ride the gate open.

Duncan pulled through the gate and Daniel headed for the passenger side and climbed back into the car.

Duncan shook his head. "Where's your brains boy. Shut the gate."

Daniel's mouth opened to ask why but snapped it shut and got out to close the gate. As he pulled the gate closed he looked across the dirt road and saw where a creek followed the road side; across the creek was the remnants of a burnt out log house. The trees and thickets were so dense he barely noticed it. He hurried up and got back into the car.

Duncan puts the car in gear and drove up a steep dirt road. "The reason we have the gate closed is to keep the cattle and horses in." He turned to watch Daniel's reaction and was pleased that Daniel began to look around for the animals.

"How many horses?" Daniel asked.

"Three right now but I plan to buy some more this fall."

They crest the top of the hill and still Daniel didn't see a house. They drove another quarter mile and then up another hill, then down. Finally far below Daniel saw a large fenced in farm house dotted with a barn and several other buildings.

It wasn't what Daniel expected. He wasn't sure what he had expected. He guessed he thought it was going to be some kind of mansion or something but it was just a normal farm house that had been newly painted white.

Normal wasn't quite the word he would use. It looked more like several farm houses built together.

Duncan saw the look on Daniel's face. "The original house was made of logs and covered later, along with the construction of the kitchen on the right and the bedrooms on the left. The second story was built after that. Actually over the years the house has had so many changes and add-ons it's come to look like a patchwork quilt."

The car came to rest as Daniel stared up at the house which seemed to leer at him like a two headed giant.

"This is it." Duncan said as he turned off the key and got out of the car.

"How much land is there?" Daniel asked.

"As far as the eye can see and all the way to the top of that mountain there," Duncan pointed.

"Who cuts all the hay and stuff?"

"We do and you'll have to learn how."

Images of a scythe and an aching back flashed in Daniel's mind.

Duncan actual laughed at the bewildered look on Daniel's face. "Don't worry we have a tractor."

"I'll get to drive it?" Daniel's eyes widened as he questioned hopefully.

"I'll teach you." Duncan said as he headed up the inclined sidewalk toward the back of the house.

There was no front door. To be more exact the front door faced the other direction towards an open field, not towards the road they had just traveled.

They opened a storm door and walked into a screened in porch.

"Below here is a cistern where they use to catch rain water but we have a well now. Over there's the opening." Duncan pointed towards a small closed cover in the middle of the porch.

The door opened and they were greeted by what must have been Tarla. Daniel had heard Duncan talk about her before. She apparently had come to them as a live in housekeeper when Duncan had been a boy.

Daniel hadn't known what to expect as he looked up at the tall lean ageless black woman standing a foot taller than him.

"What's the matter little master? Tarla not what you expect." Her brought straight ivory grin contrasted her deep rich blue black complexion.

Daniel gulped and stuck out his hand. "Uh, hi, I'm Daniel."

"I know who you be, little master. Tarla has heard a lot, Master Duncan tell all about you." Her hand engulfed Daniel's in a strong handshake.

Daniel tried to smile at Tarla but glared at his stepfather.

Tarla chuckled as she caught the animosity. "You two come on in and Tarla will fix you some lunch. Mistress Kelli is in the master's bedroom."

"You go with Tarla I'll go find your mother." Duncan said and headed off through the huge windowless living room.

"You come with me Master Daniel and eat. I'll tell you all about Osborne house." Tarla walked gracefully ahead with Daniel following. "This room was the original house. These walls are over two feet thick. Behind these walls are logs.

She led him down a long hall past a bathroom where he could see the kitchen ahead.

"Now you go wash them dirty hands and come down here when you are finished." She pointed at the opening.

Daniel went into the bathroom. It was huge. He had never seen one so large. It must have been a normal room that was converted, he thought, as he glanced at the old four paw legged bathtub.

He used the bathroom and washed his hands and rinsed off the sparkling sink. He started to dry his hands on the fluffy towel but stopped as he eyed the big embroiled "0" on it. He wiped his hands on his pants rather than soil up what might just be the guest towel.

He entered the long kitchen where a bowl of soup and a sandwich waited for him at the table.

"Come eat, Master Daniel, and then Tarla will show you your room."

"Why do you keep saying Master and Mistress?" Daniel asked timidly.

"It is just my way. I am from the islands."

"What islands?" Daniel bit into his sandwich.

"Just a small island in the Caribbean."

"Oh." Was all Daniel could say when she didn't offer any more information. He guessed she didn't want to say. Adults were like that when they figured you were asking too many questions.

"You said you would tell me about the house." Daniel said after several minutes of uneasy quiet.

"I did and I will." Tarla sat down across from him and sipped on a cup of coffee.

Daniel stared down at his soup as he felt her gaze upon him.

Before Tarla began to speak he heard his Mom and Duncan coming down the hallway.

"Hi baby." Kelli said as she leaned over and hugged her son. "Well what do you think?"

Daniel eyed Duncan and shrugged but changed the subject. "Oh Mom, don't call me baby."

Before Kelli could answer Duncan cut in. "He's right Kelli. You've got to let him grow up."

Tarla was up and busy fixing Duncan something to eat and broke the brewing disturbance. "Mistress Kelli would you like something else to eat?"

"No thanks, Tarla. Soon as Daniel's finished eating I'll show him his room."

Soon as Duncan sat down Daniel said. "I'm finished." He began to pick up his plate with his half eaten sandwich, barely touched soup and headed toward the sink.

"You leave that, Master Daniel, Tarla will take care of it."

"Honey you've hardly eaten." Kelli reached out and felt his forehead.

"I'm full." He said placing his dishes back onto the table. "How about showing me my room."

Daniel followed his mother back down the hall and through the large windowless room.

"This room has five doors." His mother said as they stood in the room. "The one you came in and of course the one to kitchen. That one on the far wall goes to your bedroom and this one leads to ours. Let me give you a tour of the house."

As they left the large windowless family room they entered a long hall with doors on each side. "There are three bedrooms on this hall." She opened the doors for his quick inspection and then opened the door at the end of the hall. They walked through a small sitting room and entered the bedroom.

"This is the master bedroom and over there is the bath. It's beautiful and even has a sunken tub."

Daniel looked around at the large plush room but wasn't impressed. At least he wouldn't have to hear them at night, he thought.

Kelli watched her son's face and knew him well enough to know that he wasn't impressed. "Let's go find your room."

They went back down the hall and entered the large windowless family room, crossed over to the other door and she headed through. Just before leaving the room she pulled open a closed door to display a stair case. There are more rooms upstairs but I haven't had time to go up there yet. Tarla's room is up there also."

They left the room and entered a large room with a fireplace and walls of books. Several chairs were placed around the room with appropriate lighting but what caught Daniel's attention was a desk with a computer. He had always wanted a computer but then shook the thought out of his head. Duncan probably wouldn't let him use it. Probably say he would bust it.

The other side was a glass pane wall with a closed glass pane door. His mother opened the door that led to another closed-in porch at the other end was another closed door. Kelli walked towards the door and opened it and walked in.

The room was the largest yet. It was twenty feet wide and well over fifty feet long. There was a large walnut four poster bed in the middle of the room.

Kelli watched as Daniel's eyes drank in the vastness of the room. The thick black shagged carpet cushioned his feet making him want to take his shoes off. Daniel stood there staring at a bookcase, a digital TV, a stereo, and a desk with a new computer were among the first things his eyes focused on. Then he saw snow skis, basketballs, football, and baseball equipment.

"This used to be Duncan's room when he was a boy. Although, this lime green wall needs changed but that is obnoxious." She pointed to the bright contrasting red brick on the back of a fireplace someone had painted fire engine red.

Daniel barely noticed the green, or the red, all he saw was the computer. "Is that mine?"

"Yes, Duncan bought it just for you. So don't forget to thank him. He said he will get it hooked up to the internet via a hot spot, a Mifi, or something like that, whatever that is."

Daniel couldn't believe it, his own computer, his own TV and a stereo. After several minutes of amazement the rest of the room started to focus. There were all kinds of sports, and a gun was mounted on the wall. Although he wasn't interested in the sports gear he knew Jimmy would love it. But the gun that was another story.

Kelli watched as his eyes came to rest on the gun. "Oh dear, I told Duncan I didn't want you around guns, it's not loaded, but he insisted that he would teach you how to use it. I just don't know. Guns scare me so. I don't want you to touch it until he shows you how, okay?"

"Okay." Daniel nodded. "Besides I'll be too busy to have time for the gun."

"Well, I'll leave you here to get adjusted." She smiled as she saw him eying the computer. "We will eat supper at six, so don't be late."

She left and Daniel spent the remainder of the day exploring his room.

Chapter 3

Daniel glanced up at the clock. Ten until six! He had better hurry or Duncan would be pissed.

He went into his own private bath at the other end of his room and washed up and then hurried out. He went down the long glassed porch through the blue fireplace room, through the windowless family room, down the hall and into the kitchen but no one was there. He stood there for a few moments and finally he yelled.

"Mom!"

"In here," Came her voice from the far side of the kitchen, "In the dining room."

Daniel walked across the kitchen but didn't see the door until he passed a jutted corner. He went through the open door.

Duncan and Kelli were already seated at a long table and Tarla was busy serving.

"I'm sorry I'm late but I didn't know where you were." Daniel explained to his mother in hopes it would calm Duncan. He saw Duncan nod to his mother.

"Dear, you sit there on my left." She pointed and he did as instructed.

Tarla finished filling the table and sat down across from him. Duncan was at one end and his mother on the other.

They ate quietly with minor chit chat for a while and it was almost pleasant until the end of the meal.

"Well how did you like your room?" His mother asked him.

"It's great." Daniel answered and then realized his mother wanted him to thank Duncan for the computer and stuff. He gritted his teeth for a moment and thought he guessed he really should. It was the nicest things he had ever owned, even if Duncan had given it to him.

"Uh, Duncan, thanks for the computer." Daniel looked down at his empty plate.

"I figured it was probably the safest thing to do. Keep you from tearing up mine."

Jesus! Daniel groaned inwardly. There was just no way to satisfy this man.

"After you eat I want to show you the outside and explain your chores."

Chores! Daniel knew it was too good to be true. The man just wanted slave labor. He already had Tarla calling everyone master. He probably would eventually try to make him call him master too.

Daniel didn't say anything but nodded.

They finished eating and Daniel followed as Duncan indicated him to follow. They walked out to the barn and that was when he first saw the horses as Duncan explained he would have to get up early to feed the chickens, and slop some hogs.

"Slop hogs?" Daniel repeated incredulously.

Duncan spent the remainder of an hour explaining how to mix the feed and where the food was. After they went back in Daniel asked to be excused.

"Sure," Duncan said, "but I want you in bed by nine o'clock because you have to get up at five thirty."

"Five thirty?" Daniel stared up at his mother.

"You might as well get used to it now because when school starts you will have to get up and get the chores done before you go to school."

"Child slavery." Daniel said aloud as he entered his room. He couldn't believe Duncan told him to be ready for bed by nine. It was still daylight then.

Daniel spent the rest of the evening at the computer when his mother knocked at the door.

"Come in."

"It's eight thirty I thought I would remind you to get ready for bed and say good night now." She walked over and kissed him on the top of the head as Daniel logged off the computer.

"Thanks Mom." He started to voice his complaints to her but knew it wouldn't do any good. Instead he said, "Goodnight."

"Goodnight." She answered softly, her face filled with concern for the conflict her son was having with Duncan.

"Night." He answered to the closed door.

He cleaned up, brushed his teeth and switched off the lights, stripped and got into bed. It was still ten minutes until nine. He lay there waiting. He knew Duncan would check.

After eternal minutes the door opened, no knock of course. Duncan walked over to the bed and switched on the bed lamp. Daniel squinted up at him.

"Goodnight boy." He switched off the light and went to the door. "Oh, if you're thinking of getting up later, I'm turning your electrical power off at the fuse box. So you might as well go on to sleep."

Daniel couldn't believe it. Turn his power off. What if he had to get up and go to the bathroom in the middle of the night? He lay there a few minutes and reached up and switched on his lamp.

Nothing! He really had cut the power to his room. What an asshole!

Daniel climbed out of bed and went to the windows and opened the curtains. The elongated room had eight windows, one on each end and six on the outer wall. He was glad it was still light outside.

As he slipped back between the sheets he let out a sigh and resigned himself to go to sleep early. "At least before dark," he thought. He tried to calm his mind from the busy day's thoughts. He closed his eyes and after a short period of time drifted off to sleep.

Daniel awoke with a start. He had been dreaming of a river flowing and realized he had to go to the bathroom. When he opened his eyes his first reaction was he hadn't opened them at all but as his mind gathered he became aware it was the blackness of the room. His unfamiliar room. One he had never slept in before. As he pulled the sheets back he groped for the lamp and finally switched it on. Nothing, the thoughts of Duncan turning the power off returned.

He slipped off of the left side of the bed and stood there in only his underwear. The back of the fireplace should be jutting out directly between him and the bath. Gazing around the room he remembered that he had left the curtains opened but it was so black outside it provided nothing. Reaching his arms out in front of him he tried to locate his way across the room. He had the strangest feeling there was someone near him, or something. He breathed slowly trying to hear anything.

He strained his ears as he stood in the engulfing dark which seemed to lay tight against his very nerve endings. He shook his head. There was no one here. He inched slowly across the room trying to remember what might lie between him and his goal. His fingers found the back of the cool smooth enamel painted fireplace.

Closer, he thought. He let his hands follow along the six foot wide structure, feeling comfort in its hard cool stable surface.

He stopped when he heard the faintest sound coming from his right, somewhere near one of the windows. He turned and strained his eyes, finally imagining he made out the image of the window. But he wasn't sure; it was so very dark outside. He knew there was a new moon, but it must be cloudy for there to be no light at all.

As his left hand found the far edge of the fireplace he stopped and tried to remember if there was anything else ahead. He just couldn't seem to remember.

As he turned loose and stepped further into the unknown his hand touched something. What was it? Soft, warm, he tried to recall what it was. His other hand reached out to feel. Alarms began to go off in his head. He jerked his hands away.

It felt like flesh. Flesh on a body, a warm body, unclothed, at least from what he could feel. He felt a scream rising as his emotional senses took hold of his mind. His logic took quick control of his senses and Duncan's severe disapproval flashed in his mind.

He took a deep breath. Could it be his mother, Duncan or even Tarla?

"Mom?" He spoke softly breaking the silence. He waited for a response.

None came. "Duncan? Tarla? Is that you?"

Stillness. His heart hammered in his chest as panic began to set in. Again a scream began to rise in his throat. He clinched his hands in a fist and held his breath.

"No!" He thought. "I won't scream. This has to be Duncan trying to scare me."

Yes, that was it. It had to be Duncan. It was just the type of stupid shit, Duncan would do. It was part of his macho bull-shit crap.

He relaxed a little as he entertained the thought. Again he reached out a little more bravely to feel the warm obstruction.

This time his hand came to rest on a soft warm fleshy orb. His fingers squeezed gently.

What? No! Could it be? It felt like a breast. He had never felt a breast but he had imagined it. His fingers moved over what he imaged must be a nipple. A woman!

He jerked his hand back once again. It wasn't Duncan. What, who?

He began to back up slowly. His left hand reached out for the security of the brick painted fireplace. As he eased back without turning around, he backed into something.

That was impossible. There had been nothing there before. It was warm hairy covered naked flesh pressing against his back. He started to turn and flee but thick muscular hands grabbed his shoulders. He couldn't move.

This time his mind refused to suppress his scream and as he opened his mouth, the woman in front of him closed in. He felt her bending over covering his mouth with hers. His mouth wide open allowed her to slip her tongue into his.

He couldn't breathe. He felt as if she were sucking his life's breath. Her body moved against him. The strong hands behind him moved from his shoulders under his armpits lifting his short frame off the ground. Her breasts cushioned his chubby chest. Her stomach pressed against his. Her hands moved down his naked sides as she grasped his shorts and forced them off of his body. He felt her pubic body hair move against his upper thighs, soft and gentle.

Her body began to squirm. Her tongue kept delving into his. He felt his own body began to react. He was becoming erect as she pressed her belly against him. He felt dizzy from lack of air. He couldn't breathe.

From behind the muscular hairy chest pressed harder against him. Strong hands lifted him off the floor. Then something hard began to force between his legs at the same level towards her hairy patch. "Oh my God, what was happening?"

He knew what was slipping from the back between his legs. The thickness separated his legs as it sought its destination. The woman spread her legs inviting her moisture between her naked thighs. The round protruding shaft pushed completely through his legs. Long, thick and pulsating, it moved steadily forward until it joined her.

She withdrew her tongue and used her lips to pull Daniel's tongue into her mouth along with more of his breath. Together they lowered him completely until his scrotum rested against the hot thickness. She slid her hand between their bodies and grasp Daniel's own thickness in her hand forcing it downward laying it's length on the one now protruding well beyond his legs and his own penis. His erectness was being forced into her following the path opened by the gigantic one he rode.

"What was going on? This woman... this man?" Daniel heard himself groan as the two shafts plunged back and forth into her. Just as he thought he could take no more, ecstatic agony took hold of his body as he vibrated in spasms of pleasurable pain and fear. He began to squirt, her moist warmth squeezed tight, drawing his liquid the same as her mouth drew his breath.

He passed out.

Chapter 4

Daniel awoke as his lamplight flickered on. He lay in his bed for a moment trying to orient his self. He turned to look at the door as Duncan walked in still in his robe.

"What had happened?" Daniel thought to himself. I'm in bed now. The last thing I remember...? Was it a dream? Did somebody molest me?"

Duncan walked over to the bed and pulled the covers completely off Daniel to where they flopped at the foot of the bed. He stared down at Daniel's nakedness.

"I don't have any underwear on." Daniel thought, no longer caring if Duncan pulled the covers off as he had the previous day. "It wasn't a dream, was it?" He thought for a moment but shades of doubt passed through his mind.

"It is five thirty boy, time to get up. You've got a busy morning ahead of you." He paused and inspected Daniel. "I see you're sleeping naked now. I moved to this room when I was about your age too. That's when I started to sleep naked. I still do, see." He opened his robe and exposed his hairless chest and flaccid penis surrounded by hair the same red color as his head. He then closed his robe and stared down at Daniel.

"Why did he do that?" Daniel silently asked himself. "Why did he show himself to me?" Then a suspicious thought hit him. Had it been a dream? He shook his head. "No! It was real."

"Could Duncan have been involved?" He asked himself as the image of Duncan's bare chest flashed in his mind. "No. It wasn't him. The man had a hairy chest. He had felt it against his back."

Duncan continued to stare. "I see you had another wet dream. It must have been a good one considering the amount of thick crust dried up all over your belly and legs."

Daniel looked down at the milky white crust spread over him tangling his own fuzzy pubic hair.

"No! It hadn't been a dream." He told himself. "Had it? And when had he gotten fuzzy pubes?

"Well, get cleaned up and come on to breakfast. I'll walk through the chores with you this morning but tomorrow you will be on your own." Duncan turned and walked away.

He paused at the door and once more opened his robe to readjust it, exposing his nakedness, almost as if he were telling Daniel something. Telling him something?

Daniel shook his head. It wasn't possible. Was he trying to tell him it hadn't been him? He must be going crazy, as he once again stared at Duncan's hairless chest.

Duncan stood there for a moment and looked slowly, almost sadly, around the long room. "This room has a lot of memories for me."

"Uh, Duncan...?" Daniel paused trying to think what he was trying to ask.

"Yes?"

"What time is breakfast?"

"Six." Duncan closed the door after his short answer.

Daniel lay staring at the flat alabaster ceiling wondering about what had happened to him. He knew it hadn't been a dream but deep down he had a faint doubt. He couldn't put his finger on it but Duncan had acted rather strange. Stranger than usual.

He got up showered, dressed, made his bed, and headed for breakfast. As they walked down the hall towards the kitchen he caught the smell of bacon. His stomach rumbled. He hadn't realized he had been so hungry. Actually he felt ravenous.

Entering the kitchen he was pleased he had beat Duncan down. Tarla was standing over the stove with her back towards him.

"Good morning, Master Daniel." She said without turning around.

He narrowed his eyes and stared at her back. "How did you know it was me? I didn't make any noise."

She chuckled brightly and turned and grinned. "Old Tarla heard you coming. Yes." She nodded her head affirmatively. "She can hear with her nose." With that she roared with laughter and winked. "I smelled your soap and shampoo when you started down the hall. Master Duncan uses a different type."

"Oh! You sure got a good nose." Daniel sat down, he still felt so confused, and maybe he should talk to his mother about what happen. He suddenly had a thought. Could it be the house? Maybe some people got in and...? He frowned, he was grasping at straws. He would just have to tell his mother.

"Tarla, breakfast smells great. He sat there and thought for a moment. He had to get Tarla to tell him the history of the house. Maybe it had a secret passage that allowed the people in.

Daniel began to babble. "Sometime when you get a chance, if you would, would you tell me the history of the house? You were going too yesterday but got sidetracked. I know you probably won't have time this morning but maybe later."

Tarla turned, frying spatula in hand, her brown green eyes bore into him. Daniel felt a little uncomfortable for some reason. She wrinkled her brow. "Are you okay, this morning? Master Daniel? You seem to be uncomfortable. Is something wrong?"

He shrugged his shoulders in confusion but answered, "No."

"Tarla, not so sure. I remember the night many years ago, the first night Master Duncan sleep in the room that is yours now, I remember...." She nodded her head as her eyes got a reflective distance stare as if she were still seeing it. "Yes, I remember. Him just a boy then, like you, slow to grow up in the man's ways. He comes out the next morning all nervous and wringing his hands. His father used to call him sissy boy, but now, don't you go repeating what I tell you, now, you hear?"

Daniel's jaw dropped and then he grinned as he thought to himself, the phony asshole.

Tarla grinned back at him and then continued shaking her head seriously. "Oh yes, the morning after his first night, he comes running to his father. I no hear what he say to his father, but Old Master Osborne he pops like a mountain volcano. Grabs the boy by the hairs of his head and takes him to the corn crib. Tarla stood here looking out that window and watches as the poor man takes a leather strap and takes him inside the crib. It was a summer day, much like this, and the window was open, he yells at Master Duncan in between loud snaps of the strap." She furrowed her brow and deepened her voice in imitation of the old man. "Don't go telling that story. Don't talk about it. Do you understand?" Tarla inhaled and frowned. "I've never seen him even strike the young master before, but that morning he was in a rage. Poor Master Duncan cried most of the day and slept on the back porch for weeks before he would even go back into that room."

Daniel sat there bland-faced in shocked silence thinking. "How could he tell his mother? Duncan might do the same thing his father did to him." He sat there a while thinking and came to the conclusion he wasn't going to say anything, not yet anyway. He would show Duncan, he wouldn't let the room scare him, besides he only had one more night to stay there by himself before Jimmy came to spend a couple of weeks with him.

Tarla turned back to her cooking but managed to watch Daniel as he sat there thinking. A faint smile passed her lips.

Daniel straightened up as his mother came in followed by Duncan.

"Good morning Daniel. Good morning Tarla" She said as she kissed Daniel on top of the head and sat down. Duncan sat down on the other side of the table and Tarla poured them coffee.

Kelli added some artificial sweetener and a little cream in her coffee and began to stir. "How did you sleep last night, honey?" She looked at Daniel worried, knowing how he truly hated the dark. Duncan had told her about turning the power off at the fuse box, she had been so worried about him.

Daniel glanced up at her smiling the best smile he could and then watched Duncan out of the corner of his eye. "I slept great Mom. Best night sleep I've had in a long time. How about you?" He smiled more genuinely when he saw Duncan's face actually register surprise and then fall just a little. "Good." He thought. "He won't get the satisfaction of beating me."

"I slept fine, dear." Kelli answered a little surprised by Daniel's cheerfulness. She narrowed her eyes, looking at him a little suspiciously. She knew he wasn't a morning person but this morning he seemed genuinely cheerful. She felt a little relieved, and told herself in the back of her mind, maybe it will work out.

Duncan was even more surprised when Daniel turned to him. "What time do we start the morning chores? I can hardly wait."

Duncan's eyebrows rose slightly but he answered him. "Just as soon as we eat and let it settle a bit." Duncan couldn't figure what was going on. The boy wasn't acting right. He was sure he had experienced it, but the boy wasn't acting like it. Hell, he had even seen the evidence. Maybe the boy was made of something a little stronger than he thought.

They ate and Kelli left to go to work. She wasn't going to work too much longer but she didn't want to leave things undone before they replaced her.

Daniel spent most of the morning doing the jobs Duncan explained; and at eleven Duncan told him he had to go to town and take care of some business. He left him a list of jobs he wanted done, explaining that when school started only the animals had to be fed before school. The rest of the work could be done when he got home.

Daniel worked hard that morning and worked even harder to finish the jobs he had been left. He wanted some time to explore. He ate lunch by himself. Duncan was already gone. Daniel decided to save the upstairs of the house for a rainy day. He had explored the buildings and the barn. He didn't want to climb the small mountain, not yet anyway, so he thought about the burnt out log cabin across the road from the gate.

It took him twenty minutes to hike up the two hills and down then cross over the gate. He climbed the gate, rather than opening it and stopped beside the creek. It was too wide to jump. He walked along the edge until he found some rocks that looked sturdy enough and stepped out onto the first one.

Good. Nice and sturdy but when he stepped on the second it gave way and his foot slipped. He grasped at the air as he fell backward landing with one buttock cheek on a rock and the rest in the water.

"Freezing water!" Even though it was summer the water was like ice. He thought he heard a snicker and looked around from his sitting position. Must have been his imagination. He placed his right hand on the sturdy rock and began to stand up when it suddenly moved away and he landed lying completely in the water. Now that he was completely soaked he pulled up onto his knees and stood up. As he stood up he heard a roar of high shrilled laughter from behind some bushes towards the log cabin.

"Who's that?" He called out angrily as he waded across the remainder of the stream. As he climbed up on the bank he slipped on the muddy edge and almost went back into the water.

This time the laughter roared even louder. He didn't think it was funny and he was going to tell whoever it was just that. He grabbed hold of a tree root and pulled himself up onto the bank. He was going to find out who it was.

"Who the hell's there?" He yelled out as he moved around the bushes.

He stopped in surprise as he came face to face with a girl. A girl, and she was literally doubled over laughing.

"Shut up. It ain't funny." He screamed moving the wet hair dangling on his forehead leaving a streak of mud.

The girl looked up from under her long lashes and burst out in a new round of laughter. Tears started forming in her eyes as she held onto her side which was beginning to hurt.

He was angry now, girl or not, why didn't she just shut up. He squinted as she inspected him with her deep brown eyes. She reached at a strand of black shoulder length hair, pulling it out of her mouth. She had laughed so hard it got into her mouth and she started to cough and spit as she pulled at it. She fumbled at it not quite able to grasp the violating strands.

Daniel began to chuckle as he watched her futile grasping motions. Daniel reached out and gently tugged at the strands plastered along her face, freeing it from her cheek away from her mouth.

"Thanks." She said, shoving the rest of the offending hair behind her ear.

When she smiled he had the strangest thought that her eyes seemed to flash out shining like a star or a beacon in the sky. She was beautiful! "My God," he thought, "what's happening to me. I've never thought anything like that before."

Before he had a chance to say anything she stuck out her hand. "Hi, I'm Lynda, Lynda Mandy. That's Lynda spelled with a 'Y' instead of an 'I'.

He stared down at her hand for a second and then took it. "I'm Daniel Austin." He started to say like Steven Austin but he figured that was too lame. Her hand felt calloused compared to his soft hands.

"I'm sorry I laughed." She smiled. "I just couldn't help myself."

Daniel blushed a little at the apology and felt guilty about wanting to smash whoever had been laughing's face but he told himself that he would have laughed too.

"That's okay. I guess I did look pretty funny."

"You must be the son of the woman that just married Osborne." She stated curiously.

"Yeah. How did you know?"

"Never seen you here before and the scout camp doesn't open for two weeks so I knew you weren't one of them."

Daniel went about brushing his clothes trying to get a good look at her without her noticing what he was doing. "She must be eighteen." He thought as his eyes rested on her fully developed breast covered with a light halter top. She also wore jeans, although he had never seen them quite that style before but his biggest surprise was her feet. She was barefoot!

She caught him staring at her feet and chuckled. "I like to go barefoot."

This time Daniel blushed almost crimson. He hoped she hadn't seen him staring at her chest. Feet he didn't mind. The chest now that was something else.

"Don't your feet get hurt?"

"Sometimes, but there's a thick callous built up on them." She raised one foot to expose the bottom of her foot.

He wanted to ask her how old she was but he felt embarrassed. She interrupted his thoughts.

"How old are you?" She must have been reading his mind.

"Eighteen." He lied but when her eyes narrowed he said, "Well seventeen and that's the truth. I'm just short for my age. How about you. How old are you?" He looked up at her, wishing he were taller.

"Two hundred and twenty." She grinned at his frown. "I'm at least seventeen, someday to be eighteen."

"I thought you were eighteen at least." Daniel said.

Lynda moved over and sat down on a fallen log. "I've been told that many times." She stared down at the creek a moment and stated forlornly. "Many, many times. Here, come sit down for a spell and dry off." She patted the log near her.

He stared at the spot she patted but sat down several feet away from her instead and began to take off his sneakers. "Where do you live?"

"Oh not far." She answered evasively.

He guessed she didn't want to tell him. He wouldn't push it, so he changed the subject. "Are we trespassing?"

"Naw." She shook her head. "Nobody cares about this property anymore. Actually, it belongs to your stepfather."

"I didn't know."

"Yeah, it was burned down by some Yankees durin' the War Between the States." She sighed and leaned back causing her breast to jut out a bit more.

Daniel couldn't help but stare. When he realized what he was doing he looked away. He rung the water from his socks and laid them on the log.

"Want to see the house?" She stood up and headed towards it and paused when she didn't hear him respond. "Well?"

"Uh, yeah, I would like to, but my socks and shoes are still wet."

"Go barefoot or are your feet to tender?" She challenged him.

"Okay." He said leaving his stuff there to dry. As he walked over the dirt and rocks his feet quickly began to sting. He knew he would regret it but he couldn't let her, a mere girl, do something he wouldn't.

He managed to hobble after her and when she turned around, he walked normally, mustering up every ounce of strength possible.

"Well this is it." She stated flatly waving her hands out in a gesture of presentation.

"It was only one room." He looked around at what remained, one full wall, no roof, a fireplace built from flattened stones and edges of the other walls.

"Yeah, not much left either."

"They must have had dirt floors. The floor would have burned."

"They didn't have the wood for it."

"How did they keep snakes out?"

"Those logs are filled with dried mud but they still occasionally got in."

"Do you want to walk up to the scout camp?" Daniel asked having seen enough of the burnt remains.

Lynda perked up and smiled. "I would love to. I haven't been up there for several years, not since I met one of those big city boy scouts who wandered off and ask me to walk up there."

"Good but I've got to put on my shoes. You can call me tenderfoot if you want but my feet are killing me. They're going to be sore for a week."

She laughed and followed him as he went back and put on his still wet socks and shoes. He headed for the creek and paused at the edge to see if she was following. She was right behind him.

"Where's the best place to cross?" He asked.

"Over there." She pointed at a log further down which had fallen across the water.

Daniel started across and midway he stopped and turned as Lynda spoke. "Would you take my hand and help me. I might have laughed at you but I really don't want to fall in."

He reached out and helped her across, as they got to the other side she inhaled deeply and smiled at him before letting go of his hand.

"Thank you."

Daniel smiled back and then glanced at his watch. "Oh no, it's almost five twenty, I won't have time. If I'm late for supper, Duncan will probably beat the shit out of me. Duncan's my stepfather." He explained.

Her face fell in disappointment. "I understand." She turned and crossed back across the log agilely with no problems.

Daniel just watched at her graceful easy trip back across. "I'm sorry." He apologized. "I could walk you home if you don't have to far to go."

"That's okay. I don't have far and I know a short cut. Could you come back tomorrow?" Her eyes took on an almost warm plea or was that just his wishful imagination.

"Yeah, uh, well I promise I will try. I just don't know what time, it depends on how many chores I have to do and I've got a friend coming to stay with me for a week."

He paused, not really wanting to introduce her to Jimmy. All the girls were attracted to Jimmy's good looks. Daniel almost grimaced at the thought. Jimmy was taller, smarter, and had body hair. What could he do? He shrugged his shoulders. "Would you want to meet him?"

"That would be nice but you better be going before you get into trouble."

"I can't believe how fast the time has passed. I've been gone almost four hours. It passed by so fast."

"Yeah." She said wistfully but added, "Like a moment in eternity."

He waved at her and she waved back. She stood there staring after him as he crossed the road and climbed the gate.

After he got over the gate he looked to see her still standing there. He waved again and thought at least he hadn't tripped climbing the gate. He had been so clumsy lately. His mother told him he was probably just growing. He hoped so. He was tired of being the shortest person in his class.

He walked rapidly up the hill and then slowed down when he realized he hadn't seen any cars pass by. He should have been able to see them from where they had been all afternoon or at least have heard them. Maybe that meant Duncan wasn't back yet but then neither was his mother. That was strange. She should be back by now.

As he topped the last hill and looked down at the house he saw that both cars were there. He looked at his watch. Fifteen until six! He better hurry. He took off at a jog and ended up running. Since it was all downhill he had no problem keeping up the pace. As he reached the front door he glanced at his watch and smiled when he still had eight minutes to go. He hurried through the house and shucked his clothes on his floor. Slipped on clean ones and in two minutes he entered the dining room.

"Hello." He said to his mother and nodded to Duncan as his stepfather glanced at his own watch. Duncan just nodded in return.

"Hi, honey, where have you been?" Kelli asked as Tarla finished placing the food on the table.

"I went down to the burnt house, across the road from the gate. I spent most of the afternoon there. I could have sworn that no cars passed. I didn't even see either one of you as you came home." Daniel explained as he placed two serving spoons of green beans on his plate.

"That's strange. I looked over that way as I stopped the car to open the gate." His mother said suspiciously to Daniel.

"It's so overgrown and the sound of the creek blocks the noise." Duncan interrupted in what seemed, if Daniel hadn't known better, in defense of Daniel.

Daniel had been there, he didn't need to be defended. "Well, I met someone and I was probably busy talking or looking at the remains of the house."

"Oh, who do did you meet?" Kelli asked.

"A girl named Lynda Mandy. She's my age." He turned to Duncan. "Do you know where she lives?"

Duncan didn't look over at him but inspected the food on the table instead. He shook his head in reply. "Can't say that I know any families around here named Mandy."

"Oh well, maybe she's new or just visiting somebody." Daniel said but for some reason he got the impression Duncan was lying or not telling the whole truth. He dismissed the thought.

Daniel ate everything on his plate and complimented Tarla on the meal. He then asked Duncan if he could be excused. He had a lot to do before Jimmy came tomorrow and wanted to finish his evening chores.

Duncan gave him permission and Daniel got up to leave. "Could I call Jimmy? I know it is long distance but I promise I won't be on the phone long. I'll pay you back."

Kelli looked over at Duncan and he nodded.

"Okay honey, you run along."

Daniel headed straight for the phone to call Jimmy.

"Hello."

"Jimmy?"

"Hi Daniel. What's up?"

"You're still coming tomorrow?"

"Sure. I'll be there round noon."

"Good." Relief sounded in Daniel's voice.

"What's the matter?"

"I'll tell you when you get here. You'll never believe it. Would you bring the Ouija Board and a flashlight?"

"Okay."

"I've got to go. I've got chores to do. See you tomorrow."

"Bye." Jimmy said into the phone as he hung up.

Daniel hurried out to feed the animals. The only job he hated was slopping the hogs. It was nasty, messy and heavy work but he enjoyed watching them eat.

He finished up and went to his room. He picked up the muddy, still damp clothes he had thrown on the floor and put them in the clothes hamper. He spent the rest of the evening punching at his computer and wishing he had a phone in his room or was able to get onto the internet.

At eight thirty, just like clockwork his Mom knocked at the door and he started logging out. His stomach began to churn as soon as he heard the knock. He knew that soon he would be stuck in this room again, in the dark and alone. Alone? God he hoped so but after last night, he wasn't sure. Although, he hadn't been hurt he was scared and part of it he had to admit he enjoyed. Was that possible? Did he want it to happen again? Jesus, was he turning into a pervert, or something? It would probably screw him up for life. He would end up on some talk show telling the world how he was molested by a female and male ghost. He laughed out loud at the thought.

"You're sure in a good mood this evening." Kelli smiled. "What's so funny?"

"Oh nothing." He felt a flush coming to his face and turned around to the computer and punched idly at one of the keys. Then turned back around when he regained his composure. "Just anxious to see Jimmy tomorrow."

"I'm glad his mother said he could come. You better get ready for bed."

"Okay. Good night." Daniel went over and hugged his mother.

She hugged him back and then held back away from her and looked at him with a puzzled look.

"What's wrong?" He asked wondering she was doing.

"I swear, if I didn't know it was impossible I would swear you've grown a couple of inches in the past couple of days."

He grinned. "You're just saying that to make me feel better."

"No. I'm serious." She pulled him back and stared down at his jeans. "Look."

He followed her eyes towards his feet.

"Your pants look like you're wading high water."

Daniel couldn't help but laugh thinking that he really had waded high waters today. But as he looked at his pants he found they were up to his ankle bones. He blinked in dismay. It wasn't possible. He had just had these pants on two days ago and he was practically walking on their cuffs.

"Maybe I've gained more weight." He snarled his lip at the thought. "That'll probably piss Duncan off."

"Daniel!" She reprimanded but couldn't blame him. "Watch what you're saying and you don't need to be using words like that when you have a better vocabulary than that. People stoop to profanity when they can't think of better words.

"Don't use words like what?" Not even realizing what he had said.

"Piss."

"Oh." He paused and grinned for a moment. "Sorry. It'll probably urinate him off."

Kelli tried to frown but couldn't keep a straight face. She laughed and he grinned at her.

"What am I going to do with you?" She grinned and hugged him again. "You haven't gained weight, see." She tugged at the waist of his pants pulling it out. It was looser, actually looser.

Daniel stared and finally shrugged his shoulders. "I wish."

"You better get ready for bed. Goodnight honey."

"Night Mom."

He was going to just brush his teeth and get ready for bed but decided since he had been in the muddy water today he better take a quick shower. He still had over twenty five minutes before Duncan would arrive and he climbed into the shower. Just as he shampooed his hair and began to scrub he heard the bathroom door open and knew it was Duncan. Damn, that man, couldn't he at least have a little privacy.

"You're early." Daniel said loudly above the noise of the shower with just a little sarcasm. "What time is it warden?" He added, but beneath his breath.

"What did you say? Duncan's deep voice boomed.

"I said, what time is it?" Daniel answered without any sarcasm but wanted to say, "What the fuck time is it."

"Ten until nine. I wanted to talk to you for a minute before you went to bed."

Daniel rinsed his hair and turned off the shower. He opened the shower door and reached for the towel. Duncan was standing there in the door waiting. Daniel knew he would be and didn't bother to try to hide behind the towel. He knew Duncan would inspect him as he usually did. He calmly went about drying waiting for Duncan to talk.

Duncan stood there quietly watching until Daniel was finished and slipped into his clean underwear.

"You look taller." Duncan stated.

Daniel just looked at him. That had been what his mother had said.

Daniel went in and sat on the edge of his bed and Duncan sat in a chair across from him.

Duncan sat there for a couple of minutes staring at the red paint on the back of the fireplace.

Finally Daniel was getting tired of waiting. If he was going to get chewed for something, he might as well hurry up and get it over with.

"Well?" Daniel said.

Duncan looked over his face was unreadable. He cleared his throat. "Daniel," he paused, "if you don't want to sleep in here tonight you can sleep on the couch."

What? Daniel thought what in the world? Then Tarla's words came back to him. It must have happened to him or something like it. Well he would just show him.

"Why would I want to do that? This room is great." Daniel challenged.

Duncan blinked. He couldn't believe the spunk of this kid. He had definitely misjudged him. "Suit yourself." He got up and headed for the door and turned around. "But I have to turn off the power."

Daniel nodded and watched him close the door. He climbed between the sheets just as the light went out. The curtains were still open and it was still daylight. He wondered why he had said he could sleep on the couch. As Daniel laid back he felt like kicking himself. He really didn't want to sleep here again tonight but he wasn't going to give Duncan any satisfaction of seeing him scared.

If he was being so nice he could have at least left him the lights. Daniel ran over in his mind what Duncan had said when he left. He said, "He would have to turn off the power." Not, I'm turning off the power but "I have to turn off the power." That was strange. Why would he have to turn off the power?

Daniel lay there for a long time thinking about everything that had been happening. Finally after several hours of lying in the dark with nothing happening, he fell asleep.

Chapter 5

A large clap of thunder woke Daniel. Even as he opened his eyes he heard the windows rattle with its left over rolling rumble. His eyes were wide open when the next flash of light exposed his room in stark vivid nakedness to be followed by another boom. Torrents of rain pelted the windows as a shrill eerie howl gripped his spine. Daniel heard his heart thumping in his ears.

He tried to inhale slowly and deeply trying to calm himself. His heart eased a little after he managed to sit up and was able to see with the next flash of lighting that his room was empty. At least he hadn't seen anything.

Unless they're invisible? Ghosts could do that couldn't they? He pulled the covers up over his head and then pulled them off. He wanted to see everything he possibly could. If something was going to get him he wanted to see it this time.

Lightning struck near the house! His room burst in brilliant blue crisp light joined simultaneously with a sharp ear splitting crack of thunder. His heart leaped so hard he thought he had been struck. In the apex of the flash his eyes caught the pale image of a woman dressed in blue standing by his bed.

Daniel lay there staring at where she had been standing when the light receded. The rain continued to pour but for the moment the sounds of thunder became more distant.

Had he imagined it? As his eyes began to adjust to the dark as a faint image of a woman began to appear. Slowly she began to become illuminated. Daniel wasn't sure where the source of the light was coming from but he was now able to distinguish her features. Her face came into focus and she was smiling gently. Her skin and long flowing hair were tinted a soft pale fluorescent azure. She wore a sheer long flowing gown hued in silvers and blue.

As he stared at her a warm mellow sensation began to envelop him. He felt no fear. No anxiety. Only the safe comfort of a tranquil peace. He opened his mouth to ask who she was but she placed her soft finger to her full lips indicating for him not to speak. She moved closer to where he lay and sat down near him. The bed gave as she sat down.

He smiled at her as she reached out softly stroking his cheek. She felt warm and real. Her fingers traced a slow gentle trail down his neck onto his bare chest. Daniel's eyes widen as she brought her lips down kissing his cheek and then the corner of his mouth. Her lips teasing at his own until they gently covered his mouth. He inhaled as he felt her hand stroking his stomach moving downward over his briefs. He groaned as her fingers found the spot where his leg joined his body. Her fingers pressed smoothly creeping slowly under the edge of his briefs.

He gasp aloud as she simultaneously parted his lips with her tongue and moved her fingers underneath his underwear too where they rested on his blood engorged hardness. She broke the kiss and moved gracefully straddling his body. Her hands gently pulled down his briefs and she slid her body up over him. Her body's warm juicy lips slid over the lower side of his length. Her soft silky garment tickled his chest as she reached under her grasping him, manipulating him upward and slid slowly down. Engulfing him within her body she began to rise upward. He shuddered from the sensation and grabbed at her thighs for fear she was going to quit. He soared as she came down harder, sheathing him completely. He groaned in pleasure as her cheeks blissfully crushed his baby makers. After only two more downward strokes his body released his fluid, bursting in spasms. He felt her body react and squeeze tighter causing his entire body to scream in ecstatic pleasure. It felt so good it hurt. As she moved off of him, he moaned in pleasurable pain.

She moved completely off of him and stood beside the bed smiling. Her eyes were warm.

"Thank you." She whispered and turned away from him. Daniel watched as she headed toward the back of the fireplace.

Daniel opened his mouth to call out to her but suddenly a brilliant ball of red light appeared in a flash at the foot of his bed. As his eyes readjusted another woman stood there. Her eyes were filled with anger and a mist of swirling crimson light spun around her. Her skin and hair were tinted a pallid red and her gown was scarlet. Her eyes filled with hatred stared at the blue lady and then she turned to Daniel.

"I had you last night and I'll have you again tonight!" She screeched as she jumped across the lower bed rail onto him. Her hand grabbed his limpness, squeezing the base forcing blood back in and she began to stuff him into her body. The woman in blue seemed to fly through the air and knocked her off Daniel.

Daniel groaned as the red woman's nail stabbed into his shaft as she was being torn off him.

He pulled up to a crouching position as the two women struggled on the carpet. Their bodies became flashes of violet light interwoven with streaks of blue and red.

Waives of static shot outward and then suddenly they were gone. Blackness returned.

Daniel sat there staring at the spot where they had been. Slowly his senses began to return and he realized it was no longer storming. He couldn't believe what was happening to him.

He leaned back on his pillow and reached down to feel where he had been scratched. He felt a raw sting as he touched the open wound. He didn't think it was too deep but he could feel were blood had already begun to dry. Or was that his semen? He smiled at that thought and pulled his underwear that still rested on his thighs back up. He couldn't believe it, he wasn't even eighteen yet, and he was already a man. Twice, as a-matter-of-fact.

Jimmy would never believe him. He knew he wouldn't believe it either if anybody told him such a crazy story. He smiled and drifted off to sleep as he relived the experience, over and over.

Chapter 6

Daniel had left his lamp light on and as soon as Duncan had flipped the fuse switch it glared out. Daniel woke up immediately. His mind kicked into gear quickly and he jumped from the bed and ran for the shower. He took a quick glance at the blood and semen dried on his underwear as he slipped them off. He balled them up and set them on the back of the commode.

He heard the outer door open and the water hadn't warmed up yet but he stepped into the spray anyway. He didn't want Duncan to see what had happened.

"Morning boy." He heard Duncan's voice over the spray as he wet his hair.

"Morning." He called back.

"You're up awfully fast this morning." Duncan stated, suspicious sounded in Daniel's ears.

"It's going to be a busy day, with Jimmy coming and all." He shouted back.

As he showered he turned his back towards the glass door and examined the scratch. It was real all right. It was cut down the length of his shaft and extended about four inches across his belly. How was he going to explain it to Duncan? Damn, he hated that nosy son of a bitch.

Daniel took his time showering but Duncan continued to stand there. What was he going to do? How was he going to explain the scratch?

"Are you going to shower all day?" Duncan half barked. "I wanted to give you some additional chores that need done."

"Uh, I'm done." Daniel turned off the water and opened the door. As he reached for the towel he heard Duncan gasp.

"What the hell happen to you, boy?"

Daniel looked down and realized just how bad it was when the bathroom light glared on the long red whelp already festered with scabs and pus.

"I don't know?" Daniel shrugged his shoulder and tried to cover himself with the towel.

"We've got to put something on that or it's going to get infected worse." Duncan opened the medicine cabinet pulling out a bottle of alcohol, cotton swabs and a bottle of iodine.

"Okay. I can do it." Daniel said as he tied the towel and reached for the articles Duncan held.

"I'll do it. If it hurts too bad you won't let yourself clean it properly."

"I can do it." Daniel protested.

"I said I'll do it. Now quit whining and lay down on the bed."

Daniel still had the towel wrapped around him when he sat down on the bed and leaned back. He opened the towel.

Daniel cried out as the touch of the cotton swab saturated with alcohol brushed against his belly. Duncan then followed the long scratch across his belly and up the shaft of his penis. Daniel stuck his hands down to push Duncan away.

"Be still boy!" Duncan ordered. "Do you want it to get infected so bad you have to have your penis amputated?"

The fear of losing his baby maker was greater than the pain so Daniel balled his fists, scrunched his eyes tight and gritted his teeth. Tears welled in his eyes.

He finally exhaled and opened his eyes as Duncan began to apply a cool application of bright yellow-orange methylate. Not iodine. Thank goodness, it didn't burn as much now.

"Okay, now tell me how it happened and don't give me any of this, I don't know stuff." Duncan stood up and screwed the caps back on the bottles.

Daniel sat up and stared at the bright orange streak and almost smiled. For a brief second he started to tell him. Tell him everything. God knew he wanted to, but as he looked at Duncan's hard face he changed his mind.

"I really don't know. It must have happened in the barn or climbing. I just don't know." He lied and was proud of the lie he concocted. He couldn't remember ever lying before at least not intentionally.

Daniel stood up and fanned at the methylate as Duncan returned the alcohol to the bathroom. Duncan returned as Daniel was opening his chest of drawers and pulled out some clothes and clean underwear.

"I'll check with your mother and see when you had your last tetanus shot. You can't be too careful on a farm." Duncan watched as Daniel slipped on his clothes. "You look like you lost a lot of weight or you've grown a lot lately."

Daniel glanced down as he slipped on his jeans. They were almost two inches above his ankles. That was impossible! Last week they had fit fine but now they were too short. Daniel shrugged his shoulders and a faint outline of muscles rippled out.

Duncan's jaw dropped. This boy was changing and changing fast. As a coach he had seen changes in the kids when they started to develop muscles but it wasn't overnight. And those kids had to do a lot more strenuous exercise than just a few chores and some walking.

Duncan turned and headed for the door.

"You said you had some additional chores?" Daniel called to him.

Duncan didn't turn around. "After breakfast I want to teach you how to drive the tractor."

"The tractor, really?" Daniel couldn't help show his enthusiasm.

"It's not a toy."

"I know. I'll be careful." Daniel responded back as he watched Duncan leave.

Daniel made his bed and then headed to the kitchen. He was early but he hoped it would give him a chance to ask Tarla some questions.

As he headed down the hall to the kitchen he began to walk real softly to see if he could sneak up on Tarla. He peeped around the corner and Tarla had her back turned.

"Good morning Master Daniel. You have the smell of a boy who's been doctored." She turned around and stared at him, her eyes seemed more amber than green today.

"Just a scratch." He went to the refrigerator.

"Now you stay out of there. I have juice for you on the table."

Daniel didn't sit but poured him some juice. "How long have you worked for the Osbornes?" He tried to sound nonchalant but wasn't sure how it sounded.

Tarla smiled. "Long time. Even before Master Duncan was born. Methinks you want to know how old Tarla is." Daniel grinned. "Naw. I was just wondering if you knew much about this place?"

"Oh, I knows much. I know most of the families that live around here too. They no like Tarla at first because of the color of her skin but after a while they be all right. Now what do you want to know?" She looked suspiciously at him.

"Nothing in particular. Just wondered―You know, about the girl, Lynda, that I met yesterday and stuff."

"I don't know the girl but there are some folks I don't know much about. Two families that keeps to themselves. Strange folks, not that we all are not sometimes strange, but these folks are said to be ...."

"Good morning." Kelli said cheerfully as she entered the kitchen. Then looked at Tarla and Daniel a moment. "I didn't mean to interrupt you. You go right on talking."

"That's okay, we were just chatting, Mistress Kelli. And how are you this morning?"

"Fine. Couldn't be better, as matter-of-fact today's my last day at work. Duncan will be in shortly. He said go ahead and eat, and Daniel, he wanted you to finish your chores and then meet him in the barn."

"Okay." Daniel said. "Did he say anything to you this morning?"

"Yes he did and I'm a little disturbed by it."

Daniel stiffened. Oh shit, the scratch.

"He said he was going to teach you to drive the tractor. I just don't know about that."

Daniel sighed with relief but then worried his mother wouldn't let him drive the tractor. He started to object and then decided not to. He knew that Duncan had told her he was going to teach him and at least for once he was glad that what Duncan said―went.

"I'll be all right, Mom." He then worked on changing the subject. "Are you glad it's your last day at work?"

"I sure am sweetheart." She patted his hand and they ate breakfast.

Daniel walked her to the car and then went about his chores. He was still wondering what Tarla was going to say just before his mother had walked in. She said the families are said to be, and that was when his mother came in. Tarla hadn't wanted to say anything else in front of his mother. He thought that was strange too but he didn't press it. Too much had happened to him and he didn't want anybody to know about it, except, maybe he would tell Jimmy. He wasn't even sure he would do that."

Daniel finished his chores and then hurried to the barn and spent the remainder of the morning driving the tractor. The only hard part he had was keeping it from jumping when he started out in first gear without riding the clutch, too much. All in all, Duncan, had even complimented him on how fast he had caught on. If he could call it a compliment.

Duncan had said. "For a lazy city boy you did pretty good."

Daniel didn't care. It sounded like a compliment to him and he could hardly wait to show Jimmy.

As Daniel headed for the house to wash up, he smiled to himself. He was to go down to the gate and wait for Jimmy and his Mom, just to make sure they found it okay, but he didn't care―he was going to get to drive the tractor down. Of course the main reason Duncan had said he could, was to make sure they didn't leave the gate open. Daniel understood that now. It would be a hassle trying to get the cows back if they got out. That worked out fine with Daniel because he hoped he saw Lynda again before she met Jimmy.

Daniel hurried and was soon on the tractor headed to the gate. He pulled the tractor off the graveled road and parked. He turned off the engine, stuck the key in his pocket and then climbed over the gate.

"Lynda!" He called out several times, cupping his hands over his mouth. He stood there and waited for several minutes for an answer but none came.

He guessed she must not be there today. He felt a little disappointment and decided to cross over the creek to explore the burnt out cabin more closely. This time he would use the log.

About midway across the log he looked up to see Lynda standing several feet away. Strange, he hadn't seen her approach. He figured she must have been behind a tree or something.

"Hi." He said, a smile replaced his disappointment.

"Hi, yourself," She smiled back.

"I called you but I guess you didn't hear me." He stepped onto the firm ground with a little relief.

"I just got here. Where's your friend?" She looked across the creek and down the road.

"He's not here yet, should be soon." He answered a little perturbed and she hadn't even met Jimmy yet.

She had on a simple one piece red dress that hung below her knees exposing her bare feet. "You look nice today."

"Thank you." She glanced down at her dress and shrugged. "This thing's ancient, afraid I don't have any new clothes."

"Looks great, Jimmy should be along soon." He said trying to change the subject. She was obviously embarrassed by her old clothes and Daniel could understand that, that was for sure, but he had managed to make her aware of it. He could kick himself, he just didn't know what to say to girls.

"That's nice." She said blandly and picked up a buttercup growing wild. She walked over in front of him and held it up to his chin.

Daniel didn't back up but stared at her a little overcome by her close presence.

"Be still." Lynda admonished. "I just wanted to see if you'll get married someday."

Daniel squinted and looked into her deep chocolate eyes.

Lynda giggled. "It's an old wife's tale. If you can see the reflection of the yellow on your chin it means you will marry, if you don't, then you won't."

Daniel grinned. "Well?"

"Nothing." She turned and walked away dropping the flower gently to the ground. Daniel watched her soft step as she retreated.

"Wow, what do you mean, nothing?" He hurried beside her.

"Nothing, no reflection, I guess that means you will never get married." She shook her head, frowned and puckered her lower lip in mock disappointment. "I guess that means you'll be an old maid."

"Men don't become old maids, they become ...." He stopped as her eyes began to sparkle. "Oh, you're just being silly." He started to punch her in the arm but stopped himself and smiled instead.

"Oh, I think your friend is coming?" She interrupted.

"I don't see anything." He glanced up the empty road and couldn't see even a hint of a dust trail that should be rising in the air.

"Just believe me. Let's go meet your friend." They headed back to the log which and paused. "You go first."

Daniel looked across the road but he still couldn't see anyone. "Okay, here let me help you." He offered out his hand to help her follow behind, although in the back of his mind he recalled how easily she had crossed back yesterday without him.

"Thank you. I was just going to ask for your assistance. I really can cross back without any problem, this just makes me feel more secure." Lynda took his hand and squeezed gently.

On the other side of the creek Daniel held her hand just a few seconds longer than necessary and then quickly let loose when he realized what he was doing. "I'm sorry." He turned to look at the gate to keep her from seeing him blush and was startled. Jimmy's mother was there and Jimmy was already out of the car fiddling with the gate.

"Hey Jimmy!" Daniel shouted, catching his friend's attention and then turned to Lynda in disbelief. "You were right, I really didn't see them. Maybe I need glasses or something. Come on." Daniel headed over to Jimmy with Lynda following.

"Grief man," Jimmy said, "I didn't recognize you. You're taller than I am and I was a couple inches taller than you the other day." Jimmy's eyes widened, glanced down at Daniel's feet and then back. "You wearing lifts or something? You've lost a hell of a lot of weight too?"

Daniel just shrugged in embarrassment at the attention. He was glad Jimmy said it but wished he hadn't said it in front of Lynda. He was speechless. He hadn't expected anything like this from his friend.

He changed the subject. "Jimmy this is Lynda, she's a neighbor. Lynda this is Jimmy."

Lynda nodded her head but didn't say anything. Jimmy reached out and took her hand and turned on his charm. Daniel felt himself begin to boil with a tinge of jealousy. Uh-oh, he thought, here it comes, the old charm.

Before Jimmy could say anything the car horn blew. The three of them turned to see Jimmy's sister, Sandy, sitting behind the wheel.

"Y'all going to stand there all day, or what?' She yelled out the window.

"Don't tell me she got her license?" Daniel asked.

Jimmy nodded. "Scary, ain't it."

"I've got things to do." She continued. "You can get your stuff out of the car and walk. I don't even see their house. Must be out in the sticks." Sandy got out of the car and opened the trunk and pulled out Jimmy's large suitcase groaning a little. "What did you pack in here? It weighs a ton." She dropped it to the ground at the side of the car and started to climb back in.

"None of your fucking business." Jimmy said.

Daniel glanced with embarrassment, to Lynda and saw her mouth drop in shock.

"Wait a minute." Jimmy called after his sister as she began to back off. "I don't see the house either. You don't expect me to carry it do you!"

Sandy's response was to put the car in forward and spun a wheel as she sped off sending gravel flying.

Jimmy grabbed up a handful of gravel and threw it at the car but missed.

Daniel knew he missed it on purpose. If Jimmy had wanted to hit it he would have, he had a great baseball arm. Daniel concluded the only reason he hadn't hit the car was because his mother would have beat him if he did.

"You fucking bitch! I'm going to tell." He screamed.

Daniel turned to Lynda, who just stared in shock. He smiled to himself. He liked his friend but he felt pleased that Lynda had witnessed this side of Jimmy.

Jimmy finished with his temper tantrum and turned back. "I guess I'll just have to carry it. Hope it's not far. You wanted me to bring the Ouija Board and a flashlight, you can help me carry it."

Daniel broke into a big smile and pointed. "You won't have too, I'm driving a tractor. You can hold it on the back hitch and ride."

"You drove it here? You mean Mr. Perfect let you or did you sneak it." He grinned at his friend with the last suggestion.

"He let me." Daniel puffed a little with pride.

Jimmy suddenly realized Lynda was staring at him glanced down at the ground sheepishly. "I'm sorry you saw all that. That was my sister. She's the only person in the world that could make me that mad. Just ask Daniel."

Daniel nodded and joked. "They're always fighting. I use to sell tickets to the neighbors whenever they had a fight." He grinned at Jimmy. "I made a fortune."

Lynda managed to smile but change the subject feeling a little uncomfortable. "You said you had a Ouija Board. Is that one of those things you talk to spirits with?"

"Yeah it's great." Jimmy said. "I've tried it with a lot of people using it but Daniel's the best. It's like he's got some kind of connection to ghosts or something. Want to try it sometime?"

"I would. I've never even seen one before but I've heard of them. When can we try it?" She said anxiously.

"Maybe tonight." Jimmy answered and looked at Daniel with the question.

"Okay by me. Lynda do you think your parents would let you come over to the house tonight?" Daniel asked.

"Can't we do it now?" She moved her barefoot behind her upon catching Jimmy staring down at them. "We could go over to the cabin. There's bound to be ghosts there."

Daniel grimaced. "I can't now. I have to get the tractor back or Duncan will be out looking for me. He told me not to be long and when you start with the Ouija Board you just sort of lose track of time. Kind of the way I lost time yesterday." Daniel smiled as he felt Jimmy's eyes on him. It was Jimmy's turn to wonder, plus he wanted to tell Jimmy about what had happened to him last night and the night before.

Lynda paused for a minute in thought. Both boys stared with gapped jaws at her breast as she closed her eyes, raised both arms up and ran her thumbs underneath her thick hair and clumped it in a ponytail, as if she were letting the nonexistent breeze cool her neck. She let go and shook her head allowing her hair to fall gently on her shoulders.

"I'm afraid I can't come over but I could meet you at the cabin." She finally answered.

Daniel didn't know if he could get away and felt embarrassing panic take over. "Uh, what time?"

"Any time you want." She paused and looked into Daniel's eyes. "Maybe ten?"

Daniel thought quickly. Ten? Lights out at nine. He wondered if he could get a window open in his room. He wasn't too sure they could sneak out the door. "I'll try. I won't promise you I will be here but I will promise I will try as hard as possible, okay?"

Lynda smiled. "Okay." She turned and headed back toward the creek.

"We don't have to go right this very minute." Daniel protested as he watched her sway.

She looked back and waved. "You two probably have things to talk about. I'll be here tonight. I promise. Bye

Daniel and Jimmy watched as she crossed the log and disappeared behind a bush.

Jimmy finally turned to Daniel. "Where did you meet that hick?"

"She's not a hick."

"Hey, no shoes in my book―says she's a hick."

"Well she's not. She's really nice."

"Nice body. I'll give you that, pretty face too, but there's something kind of weird about her."

"Who are you calling weird? You're the one that had a fit. Throwing rocks and cussing in front of her. You're just mad she didn't pay that much attention to you. Your ego couldn't stand it."

"Hey. Whoa. I'm your friend, remember. You just met her. Let's not get into a fight." Jimmy saw that Daniel was really getting upset and decided to change the subject. "You never did answer me. Are you wearing lifts or something?" He looked down at Daniel's tennis shoes.

"No." Daniel sighed out loud. Jimmy was right. He had just met her and didn't know anything about her. "Come on let's go to the house."

They climbed the gate and hooked the suitcase onto the tractor's back bar. Jimmy stood on the back as Daniel started it up and put it in reverse, turned and then headed up the first hill.

Daniel wanted to talk to Jimmy about what had been happening but the noise of the tractor made it too difficult, so he just sat there in silence. As he put the tractor in gear he heard his friend exclaim.

"Wow! This is great. Can I drive it?"

"I'll have to check with Duncan."

"He'll say no. I'm surprised he's letting you."

Daniel didn't answer. It surprised him too and he wasn't sure why Duncan allowed it but he wasn't about to lose Duncan's trust by allowing Jimmy to drive without Duncan's permission.

As the tractor topped the last hill overlooking the house he heard Jimmy's exclamation again.

"You live in that. It's huge. Man we ought to be able to contact some ghosts there."

Daniel didn't respond. He just thought about what had happened to him last night and the night before.

Chapter 7

Daniel laid in bed staring up at the ceiling. He had tried all of the windows earlier and found one that opened. He really hated to sneak out into the night. He was afraid he would get caught but he couldn't let Jimmy think he was too scared.

He had warned Jimmy about Duncan's nightly visits and how he turned the power off to the room. Jimmy quietly laid in the big bed beside him. Since they had been small boys they had often slept in the same bed and never thought anything about it but now Daniel felt uncomfortable having his friend that close.

He hadn't had time to tell Jimmy about the incidents with the two women. He knew he had better just in case it happened again tonight. That was probably the reason he felt uneasy now, but he wasn't sure. It might even happen to Jimmy or again to him.

Of course Duncan hadn't helped when he stuck his head in the door. At least he didn't come in and examine him like he usually did but what he had said was almost as bad.

Daniel replayed it in his mind. He and Jimmy, were already in bed in just their underwear ready for the lights to go out. Duncan opened the door and walked a couple of steps in and stared down at them, shook his head as if he were disgusted. "I see you two boys are sleeping together. You're too old for that aren't you."

Daniel had wanted to say there was nothing wrong with it. He wanted to tell him to get out, leave them alone. He wanted to ask him what did he think they were anyway. There was nothing wrong with them. If anything there was something wrong with him. He was the one that always had to look at Daniel's naked body.

He wanted to say that. As he lay there he thought of all kinds of things he would like to have said but he hadn't. He just said it was more comfortable than the floor.

Duncan had shaken his head and left without saying anything else. Daniel had sulked for a few minutes until Jimmy burst into laughter. Jimmy as usual came to the rescue and called Duncan a pedophile and explained that it was an adult that molested children.

Daniel laughed and agreed with Jimmy but then he began to wonder about Duncan. He was strange, of course he had never done anything to him, except put antiseptic on his scratch. Well, there were the constant inspections of his body as if he was looking for something. But then he was a coach and into the physical development of healthy bodies.

That made Daniel begin to wonder about his own sudden growth, almost overnight growth. It all seemed to be connected to the visits by the red and blue women. He knew Duncan was aware of it or at least aware of something happening. Maybe that was why he kept inspecting him to see what was happening.

"Daniel?" Jimmy whispered, interrupting his thoughts.

"Yeah. Why are you whispering? Believe me you could scream in this room and nobody would hear."

"All right." Jimmy spoke out loud. "Are we going to go down and meet that girl?"

"Lynda." Daniel corrected. "Sure, let's do it."

They dressed and climbed out the window with the Ouija Board and a flashlight.

Although the sun had set about twenty minutes earlier there still remained a faint hint of its light over the horizon.

"We had better not turn the flashlight on until we're over the hill." This time Daniel whispered as his feet touched the grass below the window.

They walked in silence up the first hill looking back occasionally to see if they were going to be caught. Each one sighed a little in relief as they passed out of sight of the house.

The stars above were the only source of light now and they started stepping carefully to insure their footing on the graveled road. Finally Jimmy flicked the flashlight on.

"There that's better."

"Yeah." Daniel agreed. "I hope there's no snakes out here."

"Snakes? I hadn't thought about that as we walked up the hill. Makes me dread walking back."

Daniel was a little surprised by his friend's admission. Jimmy always seemed so brave but Daniel had thought about snakes. He even imagined stepping on one with each step he had made in the dark night. But now they had the flashlight.

As they walked Daniel decided this was a good time to tell Jimmy what had happened to him the two previous nights. He went into detail as much as he could and finished the story at about the same time they reached the gate.

"You dreamed it." Jimmy said.

"Jimmy, I swear I didn't dream it. It was real. Honest to God. Jimmy, give me the flashlight." Daniel held the light to his own face. "Jimmy, I give you my oath of, 'do or die'. If it didn't happen I'll burn forever in a fiery hell."

Jimmy stared at the eerie light on Daniel's face and had never seen his friend so serious in all his life. Jimmy shook his head. "I don't doubt you think it happened. It just all seems too insane. You can understand what I'm saying can't you. Put yourself in my shoes. What would you think?"

Daniel handed the flashlight back to Jimmy and shook his head in the faint shadowed light. "Yeah, I know. It don't sound real but it happened."

Jimmy stared at him through the shadows. He had never known Daniel to lie not even before they had invented the 'do or die' oath. Why would Daniel lie now? Lie? That was the real word. Why would he fantasize something like this?

Daniel still saw the doubt in his friend's face. "You think I've imagined it. Here shine your light." Daniel unzipped his pants and pulled down the front, showing the long red fingernail scratch across his belly and down his penis.

Jimmy's jaw dropped in a gap. "Gees, what the hell? My God, something really did happen and what happened your penis looks bigger.

Daniel zipped his pants and started climbing the gate. "I told you."

Jimmy handed the Ouija Board over with the flashlight to Daniel and followed.

They crossed the log and stopped at the edge of the creek. Daniel now had the light and shone it across to the other side.

"Lynda." He called out and waited.

The only sounds they heard were those of the nocturnal creatures forging their lively hood and the faint screech of a distant owl.

"Looks like she's not going to show, let's go back." Jimmy said.

"It's not ten yet. Let's cross over and wait. I don't know―I just have this feeling that she will show. We'll wait until fifteen after and if she doesn't come we'll go back. Okay?"

"Okay." Jimmy said with some reluctance but followed Daniel's lead. He couldn't believe how brave Daniel seemed now. He had changed so much in just a short time, both physically and mentally.

They crossed the road and Daniel led the way to the burnt out cabin. He stepped through the remains of the threshold and flashed the light around the area.

No one was there with only the sound of the crickets calling. The stillness of the night seemed to close in on them.

"Hello." Came Lynda's voice from behind them. Jimmy jumped from the startle but Daniel just turned.

"Hi, we made it." Daniel turned the light on her lower body so as not to blind her. "Where's your flashlight?"

"Don't have one." She said as she walked toward them. She still wore the red dress from earlier in the day but their artificial light made it seem to cling and shine like silk or satin, not like the flat cotton it was earlier in the day.

"How do you see?" Jimmy asked trying to hide his awe of her.

"I manage." She laughed blithely. "I've traveled these hills and paths all my life. I know them by heart."

"We brought the Ouija board." Daniel held it out for her inspection.

She touched the board with a show of respect that surprised Daniel. From what he had seen in his short life most people thought of it as just a parlor game but he knew different.

"How does it work?" She asked, glancing first at Jimmy and then to Daniel as if he were the one that had the answer.

Daniel sat down on the soil which substituted for the cabin's floor. He crossed his legs and laid the board down. Jimmy joined him and sat as they both looked up at Lynda. She grabbed the bottom of her dress and sat down rearranging it over her knees.

Daniel laid the flashlight beside the board and set the planchette on it.

"What's that?" Lynda asked Daniel but before he could answer Jimmy interrupted.

"That's a planchette. We call it the plain shit." He reached out and slid it around the board several times. "We touch it and ask questions. Then it moves to answer your question by spelling it. Of course if you ask it yes or no questions, it's faster." Jimmy reached over and patted Lynda on the knee and smiled.

Lynda tilted her head forward and squinted her eyes staring at him. Jimmy moved his hand and shivered when the sensation of a cold-willy ran up his spine. The sensation was so great he even shook his head as if to release the energy.

"What was that?" He turned to Daniel who he thought had the answer to everything.

"What was what?" Daniel asked.

"Nothing." Jimmy shrugged. "I just had a shiver hit. I guess it's my imagination."

Daniel looked at his friend. That wasn't like Jimmy. Usually Jimmy was more outspoken. He always told it all but it wasn't like him to try to peek up her dress. Usually it didn't bother Daniel when Jimmy put the move on the girls. Even he had got to see a breast when Jimmy had talked this one girl into showing hers to them both. But this time Daniel didn't like it when Jimmy touched Lynda. Daniel thought about it for a moment as to why he felt like that. He finally dismissed the thought.

"Let get started." Daniel reached out and touched the planchette. "Here..., your index finger of each hand on it lightly, don't press down."

Jimmy and Lynda both followed his example.

"Okay, now just close your eyes and relax a moment and try not to think anything. It clears the air." Daniel shut his eyes and breathed deeply.

They sat there for almost a minute listening to the sounds of the night.

"I'll ask the first question." Daniel took the lead. "Then we will take turns asking questions counterclockwise. I'll go..., then Jimmy then you. Okay?"

Lynda smiled faintly and nodded her head.

"Is there anyone here?"

The planchette sat unmoving as they stared down in expectation and then slowly almost methodically it began its tedious trek to "yes."

Daniel nodded to Jimmy. Jimmy inhaled briefly trying to calm the butterflies in his stomach. He wasn't sure why he felt so scared but this seemed so different than usual. "Who are you?"

Slowly it spelled out the word, "J.I.B.B.E.R.J.A.B."

Jimmy sighed in relief at the word. "It's our old ghost friend Mr. Jibberjab. We've talked to him before."

"Shh!" Daniel hissed for his friend not to talk, then nodded to Lynda.

"I don't know what to ask?" She paused and looked to Daniel as if he would tell her, but he just shrugged his shoulders. "Are you a ghost?"

"He told us before he was." Jimmy said but his eyes widened as he stared down as the planchette began to move to "NO."

"No!" Daniel repeated. "Before you said you were a ghost, why did you tell us that?"

"NOT UNDERSTAND." The board slowly spelled.

Daniel stared at Jimmy to see if he would ask the question he had on his mind and as if by telepathy Jimmy seemed to read his mind. "If you're not a ghost what are you?"

"ENTITY."

"Entity?" This time Lynda repeated it. "What is that?" She paused as Daniel's eyebrows raised up and then she went on to clarify her question. "Is that like an angel or demon?"

"YES."

Daniel swallowed trying to get the fear lump from his throat. "Are you an Angel?"

"NO."

Jimmy jerked his hand off the planchette as if he had been shocked but replaced them when Daniel scowled.

"Then you're...," Jimmy stopped and inhaled deeply trying to calm himself. "Then you're a demon?"

The planchette sat there unmoving for several seconds as if the question were being contemplated and then slowly answered, "NO."

The three of them looked at each other in confusion. Jimmy and Daniel watched Lynda as she worked to formulate her next question.

"If you're neither angel nor demon, then what are you?"

"I EXIST."

Daniel shifted back and forth on his butt as the cold soil took it's numbing toll. "You're an entity. We talked to you before, why are you here?"

"PROTECT."

"Protect who?" Jimmy asked quickly.

"SELF."

"But who are you protecting yourself from?"

The planchette rose into the air and spun around several times and flopped down in Daniel's lap.

The three of them jumped up from their sitting position and backed away from the board. Daniel swatted at the planchette knocking it to the ground several feet away.

"What was that?" Jimmy cried out.

"I don't know," Daniel answered in between breaths. "But whatever it is, it thinks I'm going to hurt it. I don't think we're going to learn anything more tonight."

He paced around the board staring at it for several seconds. "I don't think I want to know anything else but I believe it has something to do with what has been happening to me."

Lynda tilted her head and looked at Daniel. "What happen to you?"

"I don't want to say right now. It's all too crazy. I think it's time to go back home. Do you want us to walk you home?"

"No, I'll be all right. You forget I've lived around here all my life. How about you two? Do you want me to walk you back home?" She laughed trying to ease the tension.

"We'll be okay." Daniel answered and then grunted when Jimmy elbowed him in the side. Daniel turned and glared at him.

Jimmy gave her a closed lip grin. "You could spend the night with us."

Lynda scrunched up the right side of her face, raised her eyebrows and lowered her eyelids trying to look serious. "I don't think you boys could handle that."

Daniel's eyes flew open wide and his jaw gaped. Jimmy was doing it again. He couldn't believe the nerve Jimmy had.

Jimmy moved over closer to her. "Who're you calling boys?"

"Well," Lynda pulled her shoulders back forcing her breasts forward. "I seem to be the only woman here."

Daniel stared at them in disgust. It was as if they were possessed by a sudden grip of sexual lust. He had felt that same way the two previous nights.

Jimmy reached down and grabbed his crotch and squeezed up a lump. "Here take hold of this and I'll show you a man."

Lynda's eyes danced in the pale shadows and she reached for his offering.

"Stop it." Daniel screamed so loud the echo repeated up the hollow. "Have you two gone crazy?"

"I don't think this is the time or the place for this." Daniel said in a huff and stomped off towards the log that crossed the stream.

"Wait a Minute." Jimmy yelled and reached down and picked up the flashlight and Ouija Board.

"Daniel. Lynda called. "I, I'm Sorry. I don't know what came over me."

Daniel stopped when he heard her apologize. What was he doing? These were his friends and after all, hadn't he done a similar thing last night and more. He was being a hypocrite. He turned around and looked back.

"It's okay Lynda." He walked over to where she stood. Her palms were in her hands covering her silent sobs. "Lynda, come here, really, I'm the one that's sorry. I shouldn't have gotten mad."

He held out his arms and she moved into them. She leaned her head against his shoulder and he stood there quietly holding her.

After several minutes Daniel pulled her away and looked at her. "Can we see you tomorrow afternoon?"

She nodded, rubbing at her eyes with her hand. "Okay." She said so softly it made his heart sink. "I, I'm sorry, I ...."

Daniel put his finger to her lips. "Shh! We'll all talk about this tomorrow when we're not all on edge."

Lynda nodded, turned and walked away. Daniel stood there watching after her for a moment and then joined Jimmy on the other side of the creek.

"Daniel," Jimmy began as they crossed the gate and headed up the hill, "I don't know what came over me. I mean, well, you know what I mean. I know what I was doing but it just seemed like it was someone else doing it, not me. I mean, I would have done it but not quite like that, so, so vulgar and all."

"Jimmy, I truly understand. It happened to me. I told you. It's just like something takes control of you and you can't quit. The only thing different was that I didn't have anybody there to stop me." He paused as they walked on, the flashlight's gleam bobbing up and down as they walked. "Jimmy, I don't know if I would have stopped it if I could. Any of it. Even the first night."

They walked on in silence, making their way up and over the first hill, an occasional bird screeching in the distance and the sound of the gravel road popping beneath their feet.

Daniel stopped as they started up the second hill and whispered. "Jimmy, turn off the light and look up there." He pointed at the road ahead where a dark silhouette loomed. Jimmy switched off the light. The dark figure seemed to be approaching them.

Their heart began to pound not sure who or what it was. "Let's lay down in the grass there." They hunkered down low to the road and made their way to the grass and lay down on their bellies.

They breathed shallowly and listened as the sound of gravel began to grow louder in their ears. They raised their heads and stared at the dark figure as it stopped in front of them.

"What you two boys be up to?" The sound of Tarla's voice pierced the night and they thought their hearts were going to explode.

"Oh my god," Daniel said as he began to stand up. "You scared us to death."

"Now, you don't sound so much like you be dead but if Master Duncan catches you, you just might wishes you be."

Jimmy joined Daniel, flicking the light onto her face and asked her accusingly. "What are you doing out here?"

Tarla squinted her eyes together severely. "If you be smart you'll move that light from Tarla's face."

"Uh, sorry." Jimmy apologized.

"I see you boys leave earlier from my room. I sits and watches until I sees your light come up over the first hill. I sees in the darkness. I comes out here to make sure you be okay. I thinks something maybe wrong with you two. I can feel these things."

"We're okay, Tarla." Daniel said. "Are you going to tell Duncan?"

"There be no need to tell on the two of you as long as you remember this. If you goes out at night make sure you be back in your room before one o'clock in the morning time. It's after one now."

"Why one?" Daniel asked a little more bravely since she said she wouldn't tell on them.

"At one, strange things sometimes happen in these here hills. Things that people will not discuss in the light of day. Don't you never mind exactly what it be, you just listen and if you don't give me your promise, then I promises to tell Master Duncan on you and he'll be sending Master Jimmy back to his home. Do you agree?"

"Okay." Daniel said, knowing he wasn't going to get any other answers from her now.

"And you Master Jimmy?"

"Okay."

"I wants your most sincere promise. Cause if you do go out it could be dangerous. Do you give it to me?"

"Do or ...." Jimmy glanced at Daniel's dark face after beginning to say, do or die. Before he could finish Daniel interrupted him.

"Tarla!" We both give you our most sincere promise. Right Jimmy?" He nudged Jimmy's side in the dark.

"Yeah, our most sincere promise."

"Okay, then just don't be forgetting your promises. Now hurry off and get back to the house. I'll follow you to make sure you're okay and ...?" Tarla trailed off as she barely voiced the word "protected,' but Daniel heard it.

There was that word protected. It was the second time it came up tonight but how would she protect them and from what? He wasn't sure if now was the time to ask.

"Okay. Goodnight Tarla." Daniel said as he hurried up the hill with Jimmy close behind.

When they got to the top of the last hill they crest its ridge and stared down at the blackness of the white house nestled below.

"Daniel." Jimmy whispered when they were out of earshot. "Why didn't you give our, "do or die" promise?"

"Something's going on and I'm not going to bind myself to anything I don't intend to keep."

"I don't understand.

"I don't either but I plan to find out." Daniel was the first one to reach the window and jumped easily up to the ledge. It had been so easy it shocked him. He guessed the work he had been doing was making him stronger. But should his strength increase this quickly. He had only been here a few days.

After he crawled into the room, Jimmy handed the flashlight up with the Ouija Board and reached up to pull himself in. He struggled for several seconds and Daniel reached down and helped his friend.

Daniel couldn't believe it. He had crawled in so easily but Jimmy, who had always been the most athletic, had trouble. He closed the window and they both skimmed down to their underwear and climbed into bed.

Daniel's last thought before sleep becoming his evening shade, was hope. He truly hoped the women would come tonight so Jimmy would believe him. But he wasn't sure how Jimmy would respond or if they would be after Jimmy instead of him.

Chapter 8

Daniel climbed back onto the tractor after shutting the gate. He looked up at Jimmy standing on the back hitch.

"I don't see her. Do you?"

"No." Jimmy shook his head and yelled. "Lynda!"

They stayed still listening to see if she would respond. Daniel shrugged and put the tractor into gear. At least he got to take the tractor out again today. Duncan had told him to go down to the store when he woke them that morning. Daniel hadn't been aware that there was a store close. Duncan had said to go back down to the intersection and instead of taking a left onto the other gravel road get onto the hard surfaced road and it would lead them to it.

He didn't talk too much to Jimmy while they rode, partly because the roar of the tractor drowned out their voices but mainly because he wanted to think.

He had been disappointed when the women didn't show up that night, not so much because of the sexual thing, after all his scratch was still tender, but he wanted to prove to Jimmy that it really happened.

The morning had been quiet, almost too quiet as if something was brewing just waiting for the right moment. Daniel shook the thought from his head. Now he was becoming paranoid. But he had to admit even Duncan had been subdued when he woke them up. He just flipped on the light and stuck his head in the door and yelled at them. Maybe that was because Jimmy was there. Daniel, literally shook his head at the thought. No, that wouldn't stop Duncan. He did whatever he wanted to. He had certainly chewed Daniel out in front of Jimmy before. So, that was definitely not the reason.

Daniel pulled the tractor half way out of the narrow road to let a car pass. The driver didn't seem to mind and Daniel figured he must be used to people running their tractors out on the road. He had the gas pedal all the way down and the tractor was moving along. The wind in Daniel's face seemed clean and gave him the feeling of freedom.

As they rounded a curve the road split. He saw the little white building that was easily recognizable as a store. It was small with two gas pumps out in front. Its parking area was graveled and to one side was a small air pump. Its two large windows stared at them with their blue black reflection and Daniel pulled over to one side and turned off the engine.

"This must be down town hicksville." Jimmy joked as he jumped down.

"That's Snowville or actually I think it's Simpkins town. Snowville's over the hill there somewhere or other." Daniel pointed back at the asphalt road.

"Same difference. Hickville, Snowville, you might as well face it, you live out in the wilderness."

"You go first." Daniel prodded.

"Hey you got to live here you might as well get over being so backward. Then again this bass-ackard place is perfect for you." Jimmy pushed Daniel forward toward the screened door.

Daniel figured Jimmy was right and got up his courage. After all what was there to be afraid of?

Daniel gritted his teeth as screened door screeched open. He stepped in and glanced around. Not much of a store, he thought. The floor was unpainted wood worn smooth from years of foot traffic. A bread shelf with cakes and on one wall were cans of food. An ancient looking cooler that must have been for sodas and a freezer were on each side of the door. There was a Warm Morning coal stove sitting in the back and a glass counter filled with candy. In the back were several shelves filled with sacks of something. Daniel figured it was probably some kind of animal feed. He thought he recognized the sacks he used to mix the slop for the hogs.

He grinned remembering how hard Jimmy laughed but when he had to feed the pigs–he hadn't thought it was so funny. It was really a lot of work but he didn't hold it against his friend for laughing.

The store looked empty.

"Hello." Daniel called and was surprised when a woman stood up from a chair behind the counter.

"Howdy do." She said in a slow hillbilly draw as she straightened her brown and gold paisley dress. Daniel had to do a double take before he said anything. He glanced at Jimmy who was trying with great effort not to laugh. Seeing the laughter in his eyes made Daniel want to laugh too but he made himself behave. The woman was normal, well... almost normal, a plain bland face, mousey poorly permed hair but what made them want to laugh was her eyebrows. Actually it was the lack of eyebrows for she had none and had taken some kind of makeup pencil and drawn thin ones which arched high onto her forehead and over pale silver eyes. The whole effect only made her look more bland than she could have been. He thought she looked pretty old also, at least late twenties or early thirties!

"Uh, hi. I'm Daniel and this is my friend Jimmy. I just moved in recently."

"I reckon, you must be the kid that belongs to the woman Duncan married." She said, no expression of emotion crossed her face.

"Yeah." Daniel answered and thought everybody seem to know about him. Daniel glanced down quickly at the bodice of her dress at the slightly exposed cleavage and thought for and old woman she had nice breasts. Daniel blushed and looked away when his eyes came back up and met hers. Her face remained blank but her pencil drawn eyebrows raised slightly.

"We, uh, we just came to pick up some items Duncan needs." Daniel stammered and he heard Jimmy snicker. He felt like punching his friend. Jimmy was probably doing the same thing but he was the one that got caught. Seemed he was always the one that got caught.

"Well, you boys, just get what you need and bring it over. I'll put it on Duncan's bill. Bye the Bye, my name's Brownie."

Daniel dared to look back at her and see if she was offering out her hand. He sighed with relief when she didn't. He could feel his palms sweating.

"Nice to meet you, Brownie." Daniel kept wondering what to say. He wished Jimmy would say something to help break up the uncomfortable silence but he could feel Jimmy grinning at him, just enjoying watching him squirm. Daniel finally decided to get the stuff on the list and set them on the counter and watched as she pulled out a small pad and unfolded a piece of carbon from the back and put it between the white and yellow sheets. She slowly scribbled down each item and its price. As she wrote Jimmy walked over to the soda cooler and opened it.

"Hey Daniel, check this out."

Daniel walked over and looked down into the cooler filled with water. They each took a soda out and dried it on a towel hanging on the side for that very purpose.

"Never seen one like that before but it works." Daniel said as he opened his drink.

Brownie looked up. "You want me to put that on his tab?"

"No. I'll pay for them." Daniel reached into his pocket just as the screen door screeched open. Daniel turned to stare at the giant figure filling the doorway. A cold chill ran down his spine as he stared at the man. His head almost touched the door seal. The straps of his bibbed overalls crossed his thick muscular shoulders and the lack of a shirt displayed the excessive bush of hair on his chest. He was a few years older than they were but seemed much older because of his size.

"Brownie." He said acknowledging her as he entered glancing at Jimmy but he stared his pale eyes at Daniel and grinned. "Who's these here boys?"

"That there's Daniel and Jimmy." She pointed. "Daniel there is Osborne's new kid."

New kid, Daniel repeated in his mind but quickly lost the question that was forming when the man stuck out his big hand to Daniel.

"How' you doing? My name's Gurvis. That thar's my cousin." He nodded toward Brownie.

Daniel watched as his hand was engulfed by the man's surprisingly gentle grip. For a quick instant he was afraid his hand was going to be crushed.

"Hi." Daniel squeaked and then cleared his voice. "Uh, please to meet you. This is Jimmy." He tried to refocus the man's attention onto his friend when he felt the man had shaken his hand longer than was socially acceptable.

Gurvis turned to Jimmy and looked down. He grinned real big and offered out his hand again. Jimmy reluctantly offered up his hand and Daniel watched as again the man seemed to hold onto the hand longer than it should have taken.

At first he had thought the man might be funny, like maybe he liked little boys and his chest was hairy like the first night when he had felt a man behind him. Daniel dismissed the thought entering his mind and figured the man seemed kind of slow maybe he was just one of those slow people.

"I see Duncan's done let you drive his tractor. I guess he must trust you pretty much." Gurvis turned to Daniel as he let go of Jimmy's hand.

"Trust? I don't think it's trust." Daniel answered defensively. "He just wanted something done, that's why he let me drive it."

"Duncan, must trust you, cause he don't let just anybody touch anything that belongs to him."

Daniel shrugged and turned to Brownie. "If you say so."

"Hey you boys want to go swimming?" Gurvis grinned, eying Jimmy.

"Swimming?" Jimmy asked enthusiastically before Daniel could say anything. "Where?"

"Up at the scout camp. They've got a real nice lake with a sandy beach. It's hot out thar today and I was just taking off from work for a while and try to cool off."

"That would be nice." Daniel interrupted again his thoughts began to spin looking for an excuse and was relieved when he found one. "But we don't have any trunks and these jeans stay soaked when they get wet. Besides Duncan will probably be expecting us back soon."

"I just saw Duncan headed towards town, he won't be back for a long time. And ain't you boys ever heard of skinny dippin'."

Daniel glanced over embarrassed by the whole subject to see how Brownie was reacting. "Uh, I still have a lot of chores to do."

"Everything done?" Jimmy looked over at Daniel. "I'll help you with anything else that might need to be done. Let's go."

"How about these groceries? We had better take them back."

"There's nothing there that will spoil. Come on, let's do it." Jimmy pleaded.

"Come on Daniel. What's the matter you scared?" Gurvis taunted like a young boy.

Scared? Daniel thought, that wasn't quite the word. Embarrassed was more like it. He hated his body, the rolls of fat. He didn't even like to see himself in the mirror. He had never even undressed in front of Jimmy, although, he had seen Jimmy without his clothes lots of times. Jimmy never thought anything about it. Hell, Duncan would laugh at him for being like that.

He gritted his teeth and nodded. "Okay." But then the thoughts about Gurvis being funny reentered his mind. He dismissed the thought quickly. If the first night with the woman and the man hadn't been ghosts then it could have been someone like Gurvis or even Gurvis.

His eyes opened wide as he realized that if it had been Gurvis then the woman might have been Brownie! He looked over at her and the first emotion he had seen cross her face grew into a faint hint of a smile. He couldn't help glancing down at her breasts. If he could only touch them he was sure his fingers could tell him what his eyes were unsure of.

"Okay boys, let me get a pop and then you follow me on your tractor. I've got my truck outside."

The two boys picked up the bags of groceries on the counter. Daniel heard himself thank Brownie and they went outside. They finished putting the bags in a tie-on-bag on the tractor as Gurvis came out.

"I'll go ahead and wait at your gate." Gurvis got into his truck and sped away.

"Jimmy, do you think we should be doing this?" Daniel started to regret being taunted into going as he climbed onto the tractor seat.

Jimmy seemed to stare off into space for several seconds and spoke as if he were reading something. "Where the earth and sky, meet the sea."

"What?" Daniel spun around and stared at Jimmy. It was the same words he had thought he heard when they had the flat by the lake.

"Uh?" Jimmy shook his head several times.

Daniel looked fiercely at his friend and demanded again. "What did you just say?"

"I, I didn't say anything?"

"I heard you. You said where the earth and sky, meet the sea. Why did you say that?"

Jimmy stood on the back of the tractor and stared at Daniel as if he was crazy. "I didn't say anything. Are you losing your mind?"

Daniel opened his mouth to repeat the question but saw that Jimmy really hadn't realized what he had said. Daniel shrugged, turned and started the tractor.

The roar of the tractor droned into Daniel's head as he headed out. Why had he agreed to this?

He felt his palms begin to sweat as they left the hard surface onto the dust and gravel road. At his gate he pulled to a stop and cut off the engine.

"Are you sure you want to go?" Daniel twisted his body to scan the area across the creek to see if Lynda was there. Hoping she would be and he could use it as an excuse not to go through with this unsettling idea.

Jimmy grabbed Daniel's shoulder to get his attention. "Yeah, I do. Daniel it's something I want to do." He lowered his eyelids and paused. "I don't know why but I've got to do it."

"Daniel, I know what's bothering you. I've never said anything before, cause you're my friend but I've seen how you go out of your way to not undress in front of me and in gym you always wait until everybody's finished dressing out before you change. You're embarrassed by your body."

Daniel opened his mouth to deny it but closed his mouth quickly. He couldn't lie to his friend.

"I understand but it's okay. We're just guys and besides you've lost a lot of weight. I know you don't realize it. You're not fat at all now. I don't know what happen, I mean you've not been gone that long but it's like each day changes you more. You're taller than I am. I guess that's how puberty works or something. Anyway, let's go swimming."

Daniel didn't respond, he just started the tractor and headed further up the dirt road.

They crossed several small hills and then came to a fork in the road. He slowed down his eyes finally rested on a sign to the camp. He turned right gearing the tractor down to first to make the steep climb it required. Daniel glance at the left fork wondering what lay down that path. The tractor spun dirt and gravel as it climbed the quarter mile road to the crest. At the top they expected to see a lake or something but were surprised that the road wound further into the thickly forested mountain.

Daniel was beginning to wonder if someone had screwed with the sign just as they turned a curve and he had to squint from the reflection of the mirrored lake.

Nestled in between the mountains the cool water invited to him peacefully. Pines and oaks clustered the area reflecting along its edges. Gurvis was standing outside of his truck parked in front of a small man made beach.

"I thought you might have done changed your mind." Gurvis greeted them as Daniel pulled the tractor alongside and turned off the engine.

Jimmy jumped down as Daniel carefully climbed down.

"We made it didn't we?" Jimmy grinned.

"Let's do it then." Gurvis said as he started unbuttoning his overall straps and then reached down and pulled off his boots. "We can lay our clothes in the back of my truck."

"Are you sure nobody will come up here?" Daniel asked as he slowly unbuttoned his shirt trying not to look at either of them. He felt his face becoming warm from embarrassment.

"No, not a soul." Gurvis answered as he pulled off his overalls and stood for a second in his briefs watching them so hard it made Daniel uncomfortable.

Daniel finally slipped out of his shirt and laid it into the truck bed. He was surprised that Jimmy was already stripped down. He jerked down his underwear and threw them in the truck bed and ran for the lake.

"Last one in, is a cock sucker!" He yelled as he ran across the short beach and splashed into the water.

Daniel slipped out of his trousers and stood there in underwear.

"What's the matter, are you shy?" Gurvis wasn't grinning as Daniel glanced up at him. "Hey, I don't know why you feel like that but from what I can "

Daniel's jaw dropped at the statement. Everyone had been saying that lately. He looked down at himself in wonder and then looked out to see where Jimmy was but his friend was submerged up to his head. He looked down at his stomach again and realized there really wasn't any fat there.

Daniel looked back at Gurvis and his eyes widened. The man was now butt naked and he was hung like a damn donkey! Daniel couldn't help but stare. He had been careful to never stare when he and the boys were changing for gym class but he couldn't help look now. He had even guessed everybody looked now and then but they never stared. But this man was built like some hairy body builder and more than well endowed. He couldn't help look at the long flaccid meat. Even his stepfather naked had been big, but this man was huge–all over! Daniel let his eyes move up the man's fur covered sculptured chest and then turned purple when he looked at his face.

Gurvis' big white grin made Daniel realized he had been caught inspecting. He wanted to drop through the ground.

"Your turn to get naked, now." Gurvis said pronouncing the word 'neck-kid' and made it sound lewd.

Daniel was glad to have an excuse to look away from the man and turned slightly and slipped out of his shorts.

"Turn around and let me see what you're so embarrassed about, it's my turn to look at you the way you looked at me."

Daniel didn't know what to say and just turned and looked up. "Damn it!" He thought. "Why should I be embarrassed? This is what he wanted to do. I knew it back at the store. He's a pervert and he has to be the one that was in my room."

He realized, as he remembered that first night, the hairy man behind him had lifted him in the air and his great length had reached completely through Daniel's legs and impaled the woman. Daniel shook physically and turned towards the water quickly as he felt himself becoming erect remembering how it had felt when his cock had been forced down onto the man's shaft and forced into the slick warm moisture the woman offered. God he hoped Jimmy didn't look at them and was relieved to see he wasn't.

"Let's get in the water." Daniel murmured as he headed towards the beach. Hoping the cool water would deflate his painfully embarrassing hard. He groaned to himself with fear that he was thinking like a gay boy.

Gurvis was suddenly beside him heading towards the water. His bigger strides shortly overtook Daniel. He stopped in front of Daniel and turned. He was gigantically erect and Daniel was speared in the stomach by it's thickness before he could stop.

Daniel backed away and looked up and was ready to turn and run.

Gurvis put out his large beefy hand and squeezed Daniel's shoulder and spoke. His voice was calm and nonthreatening. "It's okay, Daniel. You showed me yours so I thought I would show you mine. Remember it's not what you got, it's how you use it. It's true with everything in life, from money, to cars, to women." He turned and ran out into the water and dove under.

Daniel paused for a second somewhat surprised but no longer frightened and saw Jimmy starting to turn around and look back. He ran as hard as he could out into the water and dove under as soon as he could.

When he came up and the water cleared out of his eyes he saw Jimmy climbing up on the diving dock built out into the lake. Gurvis was swimming great strides and had moved half way there.

By the time Daniel reached the dock the cool water had relieved all of his ardor.

They spent the next thirty minutes and all seemed normal. Running, jumping and tossing each other off the dock. Although the two boys were unable to throw Gurvis in, they finally managed to get him in. Jimmy crouched down on his hands and knees behind Gurvis and Daniel shoved him backward. They laughed harder as the man's big frame displaced the water and he came up spitting and sputtering water but grinning.

After a while Gurvis told them he had to get back to work and headed back towards his truck. Jimmy talked Daniel into staying a little longer and told Gurvis they would try to be back up here tomorrow at the same time but made no promises.

They continued swimming as Gurvis climbed out of the water and slipped into his clothes.

It was almost simultaneous that the thought hit Daniel and Jimmy that their clothes had been in the bed of Gurvis' truck.

When they got to shore they looked around to see if he had remembered to leave them.

"I can't believe this." Daniel groaned and wrung his hands. "We can't go back without any clothes! Duncan will kill us." He could just imagine what Duncan would call them and he would never get to drive the tractor again.

"What choice do we have?" Jimmy grinned.

"It's not funny! He'll just send you home. He'll probably beat the shit out of me."

"Chill. Here's what we will do. We will stop on the hill above the house and sneak down through the hollow to your window and get some clothes. Then we will go back and get the tractor."

"I don't know." Daniel said resigning himself to the situation. "Like you said, what other choice do we have?"

They climbed their naked behinds back on the tractor and Daniel sat down on the metal seat but jumped back up with a yell of pain.

"Ouch!" He screamed and rubbed his butt no longer thinking about being embarrassed. "Jesus Christ, Almighty God, that's hot."

Jimmy broke into a roar of rancid laughter and almost fell off the back of the tractor when Daniel scowled.

"It's not funny. None of this is funny. I need something to sit on."

Jimmy wiped the tears from his eyes. "Why don't you put the groceries into the carry bag and use the paper bag."

Daniel hopped off the tractor and went around to the side of it and hauled the bag out, placing the individual articles back into the carry bag."

"Need any help?" Jimmy asked, humor stilling tinting his voice.

"No!" Daniel snapped.

"Okay, have it your way. By the by, did you see how that son of a bitch was hung?"

Daniel looked up a little startled by Jimmy's question. Boys didn't talk to each other about such things but then again they had never seen anything like Gurvis before but he was relieved Jimmy had said it. He had been worried about himself and the incident on the beach when he was caught staring.

Daniel shrugged his shoulders and tried to sound casual. "Unbelievable."

"That's putting it lightly. When you were busy swimming around the dock and left him there alone with me." Jimmy shook his head. "I couldn't believe it, he started getting a hard on, it was big around as the calf of my leg and as long as the distance between my wrist and elbow." He tapped his elbow for emphasis. "Hell, I felt like a baby and a gay boy."

"A gay boy?" Daniel looked up shock registering on his face.

"Yeah. When he got hard, I got hard too. I'm worried there might be something wrong with me. You don't think I'm a gay boy do you? Look at me!" Jimmy made a half whining cry and pointed towards his cock. "I'm getting a boner just remembering seeing his."

Daniel glanced at Jimmy's erection and then saw the worried pain in his friend's face.

"Thank God!" Daniel exclaimed. "I thought there was something wrong with me. It happened to me too. I mean, after you had jumped into the water and I was still with Gurvis, I looked at him and then started thinking about what happened that first night―I told you about it, you know the one with the man and the woman, but I got a hard on first and then he got one. Scared the hell out of me."

Daniel finished emptying the bag and climbed back on the tractor. He paused and put the bag on the seat then looked at Jimmy and pointed at himself. "Look it happen to me too. You know, and I'm not sure, but I think the man in my room that first night was Gurvis and I have this sneaky suspicion that the woman was Brownie."

Jimmy stared at Daniel's hard and shrugged. "Maybe we're both gay boys ...."

"No we're not!" Daniel screamed out in denial. "There was a woman there too, that first night and the second night it was just a woman."

"Okay. Then if I'm to believe your story that makes you bi and I guess that leaves me as the gay boy."

Daniel opened his mouth to argue and then shut it and just stared at his friend.

Jimmy finally grinned. "Well I would say we look like two gay boys right now."

Daniel forced himself to laugh. "I guess you're right." Then he broke into a real belly chuckle. "If it's true I sure won't admit it and I won't tell if you don't."

Jimmy flitted his eyelids up and down rapidly and tried to look demure. "Since you're the muscular one that makes me the girl. Besides yours is bigger than mine." He glanced down and Daniel did the same.

"I'm not the muscular one and I'm not bigger." Daniel denied but he was slowly starting to believe that maybe he was.

"Have it your way Brutus. If you want to continue to believe you're fat then that's up to you."

Daniel started to say something in further protest but change his mind. "Let's go. We've got a long way to go and if we get caught I really don't want to have a hard on when it happens. That is unless it's with Lynda."

"Yeah." Jimmy grinned. "Maybe she'll be down there and we can both have a turn."

Daniel grunted and sat down. "Jimmy the god damn, crack of dawn, wouldn't be safe around you."

It pissed him off when Jimmy talked about Lynda like that. He didn't know why? He had only met her but he was feeling like she was his or something. He hoped she wouldn't see them. He groaned at the thought. He would never be able to face her again.

He started the tractor and jerked it into gear and stepped on the gas. He just knew they were going to run into somebody. His thoughts were full of turmoil as he drove trying to think of a good reason why they were naked. He finally came to the conclusion the truth would be his best defense. He was surprised how quick he was back and pulled up to the gate. Jimmy jumped off the back and ran to open the gate, scanning down the gravel road and across the creek to see if anyone was looking.

"Hey! Look, look!" Jimmy waived his hands and yelled. "Turn off the tractor."

Daniel clicked off the engine and wondering what Jimmy wanted.

"He left our clothes." Jimmy shouted enthusiastically.

Daniel hopped off the tractor and hurried over and they dressed.

"Thank goodness. I almost thought he did it on purpose." Daniel finished buttoning his shirt. "I guess he must have remembered it and figured he remembered it after he was headed back to work."

"I'm just glad he remembered. Wait a minute I'm going across the creek for a second. I've got to take a dump." Jimmy headed for the log to cross the creek.

Daniel climbed back onto the tractor and waited.

"Daniel, come over here a minute!" Jimmy called.

Daniel crossed over the log. "Where are you?"

"Over here at the cabin. Come here and look."

Daniel moved through the overgrowth and came to the burnt cabin.

"What did you do shit and you want to show it to me?" He grumbled as he came upon Jimmy standing in the center of the wooden skeleton.

"Look." Jimmy pointed to the earthen floor.

Daniel stared down at a large circle of what appeared to be blood. "Is it blood?" He bent down and started to touch it.

"Hey if it's blood don't touch but I think that's exactly what it is and look here." He handed Daniel a piece of paper.

Daniel stared down at what must have been a piece of a magazine with printing on it scrawled in what appeared to be charcoal.

DANIEL, MEET ME AGAIN TONIGHT, SAME TIME, IF YOU CAN. -LYNDA

"Looks like you got a date." Jimmy said.

"We've got a date." Daniel corrected. "Let's go."

On the way back home Daniel kept wondering what was going on. So many strange people and now blood. If that was what it was and it sure had looked like blood and fairly fresh too.

Chapter 9

Daniel pulled the tractor into the barn and they climbed down.

"Looks like we won't have to hurry to much, Duncan's car isn't here." Daniel said closing the barn door.

Tarla met them at the door. She squinted as she eyed the boys and shook her head. "Tarla was beginning to think you boys were not coming back. Looks like your pale hide is starting to glow with the fire of the sun. It's going to hurt you tonight. But I give you something to put on it."

Daniel grinned at her. She was right, his back and rear end were already feeling tight.

"Thanks, I think you're right. Duncan's car is gone, is he going to be late for supper?"

"Master Duncan and the Mistress, they's go out to a fine fancy restaurant to celebrate Mistress Kelli quitting her job. So it just bees the three of us. So you boys get you a shower and remove that lake water smell from you."

"Lake water?" Jimmy's eyes widened looking at Daniel wondering how she knew.

"Her nose, knows." Daniel laughed. "You can't get nothing by her."

"You wait and I'll get you something for the skin burn."

Jimmy stood and watched her walk away. His amazement was showing on his face. "Does she know everything we do?"

"I hope not." Daniel said, as the thought of the things that had been happening splattered across his mind.

"Are we going to meet Lynda tonight?"

Daniel nodded. "As long as Mom and Duncan's back before too late."

Tarla came back with a clear bottle filled with a green lotion in her hand. "Here this will help the hurts and more. So now I want you to go and shower away that stink and rubs this in all the places you might be burnt." Her eyebrows rose slightly. "And I do means all them places. It will keep your hide from leaving your body."

Jimmy and Daniel grinned. Daniel took the bottle and stared at it. "What's in it?"

"Snakes skin, frogs legs and idle words from young boys who think they be men. Now you scoot and we will eat when you finish." She gestured for them to run along with her long graceful fingers.

Daniel showered first and with a towel wrapped around him went to the chest of drawers pulling out some clean clothes. He laid his clothes on the bed and pulled off his towel just as he heard Jimmy turn on the shower. He started to dress but remembered the lotion Tarla gave him. He unscrewed the bottle and automatically stuck his nose close.

"Ugh!" His face scrunched up face. Probably is full of snakes and frogs, he thought, but if Tarla said it was good for sunburns then it probably was. He poured out a generous amount and began to rub it all over his body. He had finished all but his back when the shower finished. After a moment Jimmy came out of the bathroom still drying himself.

"Hey you're getting the floor wet." Daniel complained.

Jimmy glanced down at the floor as he walked over to Daniel. "It'll dry. You're actually using that stuff."

"Yeah, but it stinks." He handed the bottle over to Jimmy to smell.

"P! U! ... Laski! That smells worse than Pulaski." Jimmy coughed and held the bottle out. "I'm not putting any of that shit on me."

Daniel shrugged. "Have it your way but would you rub some in the middle of my back I can't get it." He reached over his shoulder and them up behind to demonstrate.

"Okay, but just don't bend over." Jimmy plopped a big gob of the lotion in his hand and then slapped it on Daniel's back. "I just hope my hand don't rot off." Jimmy sloshed the lotion around several times and then smacked Daniel on the bare ass. "Okay finished, I don't think you'll have to worry about Lynda kissing you tonight, or anything else. She probably won't even get near you."

They finished dressing and went to eat. As they left by the small porch that connected Daniel's room with the rest of the house, Jimmy stopped. "What is this room?"

"Duncan's study." Daniel kept walking.

"Nice fire place."

"Yeah, if you like blue fireplaces." Daniel glanced over his shoulder at the enamel painted surface of the brick.

"Wonder why they painted your side of the fireplace red and this side blue." Jimmy mused, not expecting an answer.

Daniel didn't answer as he left the study and crossed the living room and started down the hall towards the kitchen. He kept wondering why it was blue. Red, he could understand, but blue.

"We're here." Daniel said.

"Good." Tarla gave them a bright enamel smile. "As Tarla gets older she gets used to eating at certain times. Habit makes her stomach moan when it thinks it's forgotten."

They sat down and started to dig into the mashed potatoes, fried chicken and peas. They hadn't realized how hungry swimming made them. After several minutes of dishes rattling, spoons clanking, and their mouths stuffed with food they settled down to a slower pace.

"I smell that you boys use Tarla's lotion." Tarla finally said.

Daniel nodded. "It stinks, I just hope it works."

"Oh, it'll work all right." She eyed Jimmy for a moment. "I don't think you used it?"

"Sure I did, smell." Jimmy stuck his hand out for her to smell.

"I hope so for your sake." She muttered quietly still eyeing him suspiciously.

"By the way, Tarla," Daniel began as he separated a biscuit and knifed a pat of margarine between its flaky surfaces, "you were telling me the other morning about two families that lived around here. Something about them but then Mom came in and you never finished. I was just wondering what you were going to say?"

He tried to sound casual but he could feel her eyes on him.

"Yes, Tarla remember. She be telling you about their families. They old families, live many years in these mountains and have little to do with people, 'cepting when they needs something."

"So they're hermits. That's no big deal." Jimmy said.

"Yes but they be more than just hermits. They practice strange ways, ways others don't."

"What kind of strange ways?" Daniel asked.

"Ways of magic."

"Magic? There's no such thing as magic." Daniel protested. "It's just slight of hand. It's only illusion."

Tarla's right eyebrow twitched slightly upward. "All that exists is magic."

"That's science." Daniel argued and watched as Jimmy nodded in agreement.

"This word science is only another word for magic." Tarla explained. "The sun that warms the flowers is magic. The air that we breathe is magic."

"The sun's hydrogen and the air is oxygen, it's explainable." Daniel interrupted.

"The electric that powers the room is magic." She continued nonplussed by his arguments.

"You're saying magic and science are the same thing?" Daniel asked trying to understand what she meant.

"Daniel, you say magic is slight of hand. What do you mean?"

"You know, it happens, it's caused by something you don't see. It's an illusion."

"Do you see what holds the people to this planet?" She asked.

"No. It's gravity."

"But until you know what it is that holds the people down it's an illusion. It deceives. It's illusion. It's magic. When you learn it's gravity, you still cannot see it. Is it not still magic."

"No. It's gravity." Daniel continued to protest.

"What is gravity?" She raised both eyebrows.

"It's, uh, like a magnet, kind of, but it's different." Daniel shrugged and threw his hands in an empty gesture. "I don't know but science can explain it."

"Just because you know how the magician makes the baby rabbit come out of the hat does not mean it's still not magic."

Daniel was feeling frustrated. He didn't know how to convince her of the difference between magic and science. As he thought about it he realized what she meant.

"I see." He said excitedly. "Magic is the thing that happens but science is the thing that explains why the thing happens. The woman disappeared, magic. The woman slipped through the hole in the floor, science. Right?"

"Tarla think you stubborn but you finally understand."

"You said these families practice magic. They practice science?" Daniel looked confused.

"They practice the science magic of the universe. They know the magic of gravity. They use the magic of the magnets. They use the energies of the glamour."

"Glamour? You mean like the movie stars." Daniel asked.

"Or pretty girls in bathing suits?" Jimmy interjected with a grin.

"The glamour it is powerful. It is also hard to explain but Tarla will try. Glamour is like your movie star or your bathing beauty, they attract you. The world we live in attracts us. It is glamour. It is illusion. It is like a liquid that we swim in. We find it and jump in and then we be living in the world. We live in glamour."

"But the world isn't always pretty there's a lot of pain and problems." Daniel argued.

"The world attracts us. Glamour attracts, but it is not always pretty. These families they know how to use the glamours, they know the tricks like the magicians know how to hide the rabbit until he makes it appear. They use the glamours magic, it is powers, it's secret science as you say."

"So they know how to use science that's no big deal. We use it every day with electricity and cars, and things."

Tarla nodded. "Yes, we do but they use the science that holds the glamours together. They use the powers for good and bad. These families are different from each other. They are the White Lodge and the Black Lodge. The White Lodge does good but the Black Lodge does not." Tarla giggled like a young girl for a moment. "The Black Lodge is not black like Tarla, no they be black at heart. They do their magic for themselves. They be selfish. They use these hidden sciences for their own selfishness. Not so with the White Lodge. They be good."

Daniel paused looking at Tarla for a moment wondering. "So they are good families and bad, so are a lot of people. Now a day it's no big deal."

"Maybe." Tarla just shook her head. "But they be very powerful. They do much good and much bad."

"You say black and white, you don't mean color. I mean that's their hearts, good and bad. Uh, is that also relating to colors, like red and blue for instance?"

"Colors yes. White and black so far apart, just like your red and blue."

"Like the red and blue fireplace?" Jimmy asked, not wanting to feel like a total idiot being left out of the conversation.

"The fireplace." Tarla grinned broadly. "Yes, it is like that. Red in the young master's room and blue in Master Duncan's study. Like fire and ice. Red hot or icy blue. From boy to man. Is it not?"

"You mean it's like that for a reason?" Daniel gulped and a large spoonful of potatoes mixed with peas clotted slowly down his throat causing enough pain to make his eyes water.

Tarla watched as Daniel blinked away the tears and waited until he appeared to be okay.

"Everything has a reason. It's just sometimes we don't understands the reason." She stood up and took her plates to the sink. "I've got to clean up now so you boys finish. Master Daniel still has his chores to do."

Daniel and Jimmy finished the rest of their meal silently. Daniel was lost in thought and Jimmy sat there bored waiting for Daniel to finish.

They finally finished and put their plates in the sink. As they were ready to leave Tarla called them back.

"I forgot to tell you. Master Duncan called and said him and the Mistress were going to celebrates tonight and they would be getting a motel room so not to expects them back until tomorrow evening."

"Great!" Daniel exclaimed. "Does this mean we still have to go to bed at nine. I promise I'll still get up early and do my chores."

"It's okay by Tarla. She's not your mama but if you boys be sneaking out tonight you best remember your promise to be inside by one."

"Thanks." Daniel said and he spun around so fast he bumped into Jimmy almost knocking them both down.

Chapter 10

Daniel crossed the fence with rapid ease and Jimmy handed him the flashlight and Ouija Board. Daniel stared up at the Milky Way as it's light slashed the sky like the guts of a firefly smeared on a sidewalk.

"I still don't see why you didn't drive the tractor down, it has headlights." Jimmy complained as he climbed the gate.

"The noise ruins the calm of the night. Besides if Duncan finds out we are sneaking out at night he'll kill both of us." Daniel was getting tired of repeating his explanation. "The exercise is good for us, anyway. So hurry up."

"Listen to you. Last week it was all I could do to get you to walk to school. You kept trying to get your mother to drive us. You're getting muscle headed like Mr. Perfect." Jimmy dropped to the ground and reached for the flashlight. "I'll carry that, you carry the board. Duncan's not even coming home tonight. It would have been all right."

"This is peaceful. We're here now, so just drop it." Daniel snapped.

"You and your exercise." Jimmy snapped back. "It's all these damn mountains. You're going to end up with one leg longer than the other."

Daniel curled his lip in the faint light provide by the flashlight. "I already have one leg shorter. Want to feel it."

"Kiss my ass!" Jimmy stomped off and found the log to cross the creek. Daniel followed closely behind to take advantage of the light Jimmy carried.

"What time is it?" Jimmy half whispered.

Daniel held his wrist near the light. "Almost ten, 'bout the same time we got here last night. You know it didn't seem like we were here over three hours but it was after one when we got back to the house."

"I wonder if Tarla will be waiting on the hill again for us. She scared the shit out of me and all that talk of magic. Kind of weird. Blood, Gurvis, witches and even Lynda's strange. You've really come up with something—now. I knew hanging around with you would lead to some neat adventures. You're weirder than all of them."

Daniel shrugged in the dark. What could he say, from Jimmy this was a real compliment. Even if it didn't sound like one.

"Sorry I snapped at you a while ago. My nerves are on edge." Daniel meant it too, after all Jimmy was his only friend. Of course now he had found Lynda but that was different.

"Okay man, I'm sorry I said you were the weirdest. Even if you are but that's what I like about you."

Daniel was feeling a little embarrassed. "Come on, let's find Lynda. She'll probably meet us at the cabin."

"I don't want to go over there; that might have been somebodies blood."

"Somebody probably just killed a rabbit or something and skinned it there." Daniel headed in the direction of the cabin.

As they approached they heard a faint sob. Daniel stopped and held his breath indicating for Jimmy to turn off the light. It was coming from behind the trees where the remains of the cabin were.

Daniel crouched down moving slowly and as quietly as he could. He was pretty sure it was Lynda crying. It sounded as if her heart were breaking.

They were able to see one faint silhouette slumped over on the ground in the center of the cabin. Daniel wasn't sure it was Lynda but he felt it was. He wondered why she was crying and he felt embarrassed squatting there unseen in the dark spying on her.

He motioned for Jimmy to go back the way they came. When they got to the other side of the trees he inhaled trying to catch his breath. He hadn't realized how shallow he had been breathing and now needed replenishment.

"What's wrong?" Jimmy whispered. "That was Lynda. Why didn't we just go over there."

"I don't know. There's too many strange things going on. She may not have wanted us to catch her crying." Daniel paused a second thinking while Jimmy watched him. Jimmy always let Daniel do the thinking and this was one time Daniel was glad he did. He shook his head. "We don't really know her, for all we know she may have wanted us to catch her crying. Women can do pretty strange things."

"Okay what do we do?"

"Lynda!" Daniel cupped his hands over his mouth calling low, trying to sound as if they were further away than they really were.

"Lynda!" He called again a little louder and nodded at Jimmy. Jimmy nodded back and Daniel.

"Turn the flashlight back on and put your hand over it and just let a little light through." Daniel whispered.

Daniel made some low walking sounds and then a little louder and then noisily went through the trees and bushes.

"Lynda?" He said again.

"Over here at the cabin." She called back.

"Hi." Daniel greeted her as he jumped across the three foot high wall at this end of the cabin.

"Show off." Jimmy muttered but did the same thing, not to be bested.

Jimmy pointed the light down at the ground but they could see her eyes were red. She turned to the side deliberately trying to hide her face in the shadows.

"We thought we heard you crying?" Jimmy said and grunted as Daniel stepped on his foot. He glared at Daniel wondering what his problem was.

"What's the matter, Lynda, didn't you think we were coming?" Jimmy joked.

"No, I uh, stubbed my toe on a rock. I don't usually cry over a stubbed toe but it really hurt." She moved her foot backward as Jimmy shined the light down on her bare feet.

"No wonder, barefoot, I'd be afraid of stepping on something worse than a rock. Don't look like it's bleeding."

"We brought the Ouija Board." Daniel held out the board trying to change the subject. He knew Lynda was lying; she didn't want to tell them what was wrong.

"Good." She smiled sweetly causing Daniel to feel warm inside. "I was hoping you would."

"Are y'all crazy?" Jimmy fidgeted. "After what happen with the flying plain shit, you still want to mess with that thing?"

"Stranger things than they have been happening." Daniel said.

"What kind of things?" Lynda watched him closely.

He felt a flush tinge his cheeks when he thought about the women. What was he going to say? He couldn't tell her about it.

He shuffled his foot on the packed dirt floor. "Uh, we met a man by the name of Gurvis. Do you know him?"

She nodded her head accepting his statement at face value. "I know him. You're right, he is strange."

"That's putting it lightly." Daniel wondered if she knew very much about him. "Do you think he's funny?"

"Funny? He probably thinks he is but I don't think most people find him very amusing."

"No. Not that kind of funny. I mean is he gay?"

Lynda's eyes narrowed in the shadows as she shrugged her shoulders in confusion. "I guess he's pretty happy. He doesn't sulk around, if that's what you mean."

"Where you been!" Jimmy exclaimed. "Does he like the boys? For heaven's sake, is he a fudge packer?"

Daniel looked angrily at Jimmy's crudeness and saw shocked confusion on Lynda's face. "What Jimmy is trying to say is does Gurvis have sexual, uh ... attraction to boys as opposed to girls?"

"Oh!" Astonishment sparkled in her eyes and this time she blushed but nodded her head faintly. "I've heard stories he does but then I've heard stories he likes women too."

"Bisexual." Jimmy slung the term out like he had known it for years, when the truth was Daniel had just told him about it a couple months before. Daniel had read about it.

"Bisexual?" Lynda repeated.

"Yeah, he's ambidextrous." Jimmy joked.

"He uses both hands?" Lynda looked as if she were trying to picture it.

"No," Daniel explained frowning at Jimmy for getting into this subject. "What Jimmy means is he's ambisexual. He likes both sexes."

"I saw the man without his clothes." Jimmy spit on the ground. "Anybody hung like him has to use both hands just to handle it."

"That big?" Lynda's eyes widened in pleasant surprise as if she were trying to picture it.

"That's enough!" Daniel snapped. "I'm sorry I brought the whole damn subject up. Let's not sink down into gutter talk."

Jimmy's jaw dropped in shock. He had rarely heard Daniel swear. He must really be pissed.

"Sorry Daniel. You're right." Jimmy apologized.

"Let's change the subject, okay." Lynda looked down at the Ouija Board Daniel had tucked under his right arm, planchette in his left hand. "Let's use the board and call up your friend, what was it, Mr. Jabberjab?"

"Jibberjab." Daniel corrected and looked down at the ground. "Jimmy shine your light over there a minute."

Jimmy shined the light around the ground looking for the blood they had seen earlier.

"Where's the blood?" Jimmy asked.

"Maybe it soaked into the ground." Daniel answered.

"Nothing soaks into this ground. It's packed hard as a brick." Jimmy bent down to examine the area where they had seen the blood.

"What blood?" Lynda asked nervously scanning the ground rapidly.

Daniel looked at her and saw fear in her eyes. Something was wrong! Very wrong. She looked like she was ready to burst into tears, again.

"Lynda what's wrong?" Daniel dropped the Ouija board and reached out and placed his hands on her shoulders.

"It's nothing. I ..." She shook her head back and forth trying to fight back tears that were welling up in her eyes. She lost the battle for a moment and her face flooded with a torrent of salty tears.

Daniel felt a tightness begin in his stomach and move up to his chest in a dull throbbing pain. He pulled her against him and put his arms around her. At his touch she burst into uncontrollable sobs.

"Go ahead." He said patting her slender back gently. "Let it out. You'll feel better." His voice lowered an octave and the warm base sound came out thickly masculine.

She sobbed for several moments and hugged Daniel close to her. As the tears subsided she sniffed and pulled away enough to look into his face. Jimmy had the sense to turn his back to them. The flashlight didn't provide very much illumination but he could still see her eyes enough to see a great heartache reflecting back.

He knew Jimmy had his back to them and he pulled her close to him and kissed her gently. It was his first time he had ever initiated a kiss. Their lips met gently, sweetly, so tenderly innocent. As the kiss grew for a second, into a moment; he felt his body becoming warm, feeling himself become aroused. He pulled away from her and a tender smacking sound lingered in the air.

"Can you tell me what's wrong?" He still held her close and whispered gently.

She shook her head. "I can't."

"Something's wrong and we can't help you unless you tell us."

Lynda pulled away from him and turned her back. He could see her wiping her face and eyes with the back of her hand. She pushed her long black hair away from her face and tried to compose herself. Daniel stared at the back of her hair his fingers remembering its soft silky texture.

Without turning to face him she began to talk. "I can't talk about it. You wouldn't understand. Nobody understands. I don't even understand. I don't think anybody can help me."

"We can't unless you trust us." Daniel moved closer to her back, his hands reached out and gently touched her shoulders.

Lynda pulled away from him and turned around. "Go away. I'm sorry I even talked to you. I was wrong. I thought you could help but nobody can help."

"Tell us what's wrong. We can try."

"Just go away."

Daniel's face turned red with anger. "Damn it tell us what the hell's going on. We came over here today and saw blood all over the ground and when we arrived tonight you were crying. And it wasn't because you stubbed your toe. So tell us!" His voice raised almost to a shout and Jimmy spun around.

"They'll kill me if I tell you."

Daniel tried to see her eyes but couldn't. "You're not serious."

She just shook her head.

"Who will kill you?" Daniel asked in disbelief.

"My family." She moved away and sat down on the log remains of the cabin. "Daniel, I can't tell you anymore. Please don't ask me."

Daniel moved over and sat down near her but far enough away that she wouldn't feel like her space was being invaded. Jimmy followed them over and sat down cross leg on the ground in front of them.

"If your families that crazy you've got to call the police. Come home with me and Jimmy and we'll call them for you. They have agencies that can take care of you."

"They would find me."

"The state will protect you."

"Daniel you don't understand about my family. They have power."

"Power? Tarla told us about two families that practiced some kind of science-magic. Is your family one of them?"

She nodded. "Daniel I'll tell you but you have to promise not to tell anybody."

Daniel wasn't sure if he could keep the promise, not if she was in danger. "You can hide in my room until we get the police."

"Your room." She jumped in shock. "Daniel they'd find me there for sure."

"Yeah you can stay with us in Daniel's room." Jimmy cuts in, his hormones obviously put into overdrive.

"Shut up! This is really serious. Daniel glared at him and then turned back to her trying to remain calm. What was going on? This had something to do with the women that came to visit him in his room. He suspected that Brownie was the Red Woman but who was the Blue Lady.

"Lynda," he began, "I can't promise something like that, not if it means your life is in danger."

"You have to or I can't tell you." Lynda looked up at him and he could tell by the look in her face she wouldn't change her mind. He could lie and say he promised.

"Okay Lynda, I promise not to tell anybody." He turned to Jimmy. "Jimmy?"

Without thinking Jimmy nodded. "I won't tell anybody either, do or die."

Daniel's face froze trying not to display any emotion. What was wrong with Jimmy didn't he understand he hadn't given his, do or die, promise. He hoped Lynda wouldn't understand.

"Okay Lynda, tell us." Daniel said his jaw clenched.

"Do or die?" She asked. "What's that?"

"It's just something Jimmy says. It's just the way he is." Daniel hoped she would accept it.

"Jimmy, why did you say, do or die?" She challenged, looking back and forth between the two of them.

"Uh, it's like Daniel said." Jimmy squirmed like a young child caught. He knew Daniel was pissed and like the promise he had given Tarla last night, he didn't mean to keep it.

"What does it mean?" Her voice cracked.

Daniel sighed loudly. "It's his way of promising. It means he'll never break the promise. It his solemn vow."

"Daniel I want you to promise me this, do or die, too."

Daniel stood up and shrugged. "I can't keep a promise like that, not if it means your life."

"You have too, or I won't tell."

Daniel opened his hands several times trying to pop the bones in his fingers and sighed again flopping back down beside her. "Okay, you got it. I won't tell—do or die."

He watched as Lynda's entire body relaxed. It was as if a great burden had been lifted from her body.

She leaned back and stared up at the sky for a moment and sighed. "I don't know how much you've heard. I don't know where to start."

"Just take your time." Daniel reached over and patted her hand. "We really haven't heard anything much. Tarla just told us that two families lived around here that practiced magic. And we really didn't understand what she meant by magic."

She pulled her hand away, stood up and walked away. She stared silently into the blackness of the forest for several minutes collecting her thoughts. Finally she turned around and walked back over and sat down again.

"They do practice magic but it's not stage magic; it's the magic of the universe and all of it is living energies. All around us now are forces holding the world together. These forces are what we use to practice magic. We're trained to use these forces to transmute them, transform them, fuse them, transfer them, distort them, you name it we can do it." Her voice sounded bitter and frustrated. "We can diminish or amplify the force. We're taught this from the time we're born.

"Daniel, I just want to be a normal girl, get married, have a family, and grow old and die. But I can't! Daniel if they find out I'm telling you this they will kill me." She stared at the ground where the blood had been.

"It can't be that bad. Surely they won't kill you." Daniel tried to reassure her.

"Daniel, the blood you saw was my brothers. They killed him before he was even born!" She broke into tears again but this time Daniel held back. She finally managed to get control of herself.

"They killed the child because it was male. They kill all male children. It was my sister's baby and they killed it."

"Lynda, you're saying she had an abortion. That's not unheard of nowadays. I don't think this place is the most sanitary place to have one but abortions are quite common." Daniel was shocked but tried to sound rational so she wouldn't feel more upset.

"It's not like that!" She nearly shouted. "It was a boy, so they killed it. If it had been a girl, they would have let it live."

"Are you sure? Jimmy and I, saw the blood but what happen to it?"

"It's called the life force. It evaporated back into the universe."

"Blood dries hard, it doesn't evaporate." Daniel tried to explain.

"This blood does. Blood is life." Her last sentence sounded like a quote. She wrung her hands. "They only let the females live. Don't you see? I am an entity like your Mr. Jibberjab. They only let the female entities live."

Daniel thought she was crazy but everything that had been happening was crazy. He tried to follow what she was saying but it just didn't make any sense. "Don't you have a father?"

She nodded. "He doesn't live with us. He's an outsider and no I don't have any brothers. They kill them!"

"What about the other family, are they like you?"

"We are at war with them for the possession of the knowledge's."

"But Gurvis said Brownie was his cousin. They have males and females. How come you can't?"

Lynda looked up at Daniel in mild surprise. "Gurvis and Brownie are part of my family. I thought you knew that."

Daniel scratched his head in confusion. "Then who is this other family?"

"They're more secretive than we are. I don't know too much about them except they are all males."

Daniel stared at her in blank eyed confusion. "You said there were no males in your family and turn around and said Gurvis is part of your family. He's a male!"

"Gurvis is a female in a male's body. They can have sex but they can't impregnate. That's why he is ambidextrous."

"Ambisexual." He corrected and shook his head in frustration. "I don't understand this, a group of all males and all females?"

"That's the way the universe is. Positives and negatives and neutrals. We're negatives and they are positives."

"Who's the neutral?"

"I don't know. They exist but I know less about them than I do the men. I'm still young and haven't learned too much about that yet. I'm still into basic elementary forces."

Daniel followed her staring eyes to the spot where the blood had been. Gently he asks her, "Who had the abortion?"

"My sister." Lynda chocked back a sob that caught in her throat. "Brownie."

"Brownie, how far along was she?" Suspicion crept into Daniel's thoughts. He had seen Brownie earlier that day. She hadn't looked pregnant. He wondered, knowing that if she were very far along it was not only illegal but dangerous to the mother.

"A couple days."

"Couple of days!" Daniel's jaw dropped. "How could they know that it was a boy in only a couple of days."

"It's the charge of the entity, they know. I wasn't sure what was going on until you said you saw blood here but I suspected. That's why I was crying."

"Couple of days." Daniel repeated, deep in his mind he had a terrifying thought. "But if the pregnancy was only a couple days along why was there so much blood."

"The unborn child is virtually bloodless. The blood is from the scraping of the womb."

Daniel's stomach bound up in a knot. "Lynda, uh, I just, did ...?"

"Daniel it was yours!" Lynda practically shouted as she stared at him. "I think it was your Mr. Jibberjab."

Daniel stood up and walked away in shock. Jimmy sat there staring in amazement, his brows raised in skepticism.

"I don't believe it." Daniel said flatly, his back still to her.

"Daniel, I ...," Lynda quickly jumped up. "You've got to go. They're calling me and if I don't go home they'll find us here. They'll kill us. You got to believe me." She hurried off. "I'll be here tomorrow afternoon. Try to meet me."

Daniel glanced down at his watch holding it near the light. "It's almost twelve thirty. How can that be? We haven't been here that long. We left home around nine thirty. How could the time have passed so fast?"

Lynda paused as she headed towards the woods; her voice was unemotional as though she were reciting something from memory. "Time is the speed of energy transference of a body between two given points in relationship to its mass."

Daniel just stared as she fled into the woods. "Come on Jimmy let's go so we can be home before one."

"What's the hurry? You didn't give Tarla your, do or die, promise."

"I don't mind breaking it but not until we have too."

Jimmy picked up the Ouija Board and planchette. "I guess I didn't need this tonight for a little fun."

Daniel didn't respond he just turned and walked back the way they came.

Jimmy didn't say anything else until they had crossed the gate and started up the hill.

"That's one fucked up girl." He watched Daniel's face through the dark.

"Don't say that!" Daniel snapped.

"Give me a break. All that shit about only women, and abortions. Come on now, Gurvis as a woman in a male's body?"

"Jimmy, she knew something had happened to me. About Brownie...? She knew. How could she have known?"

"I don't know. I didn't believe..." Daniel turned on him in anger. "Wait a minute, I didn't mean you were lying. I meant you believed it happen, a dream or something."

Daniel's anger subsided and he shrugged. "It wasn't a dream. I can understand how crazy it sounds, but it's true."

They walked on in silence until they crossed the second hill at the same place they were the night before.

Daniel was staring down at the ground lost in confusion when Jimmy interrupted his thoughts.

"Daniel, psst! I think Tarla's up there waiting for us again." This time he shined the flashlight in a feeling of self-assuredness. He was glad that it was not one o'clock yet so she shouldn't be too upset.

As they got closer to the dark silhouette they slowed their pace.

"Looks too big to be Tarla." Daniel whispered.

It was at that moment Gurvis's deep bass voice pierced the stillness of the night.

"Hello boys. I was sort of hoping I would find you out here. What you up to?"

"Not much just wanted to prowl a little." Daniel answered as they stopped several paces from where he stood.

"I'm sorry I drove off without your clothes but I guess you found them. I would have brought them back but I was already late getting back to work from lunch."

"We found them. Nobody saw us." Jimmy answered.

"Well nice seeing you but we promised we would be back in the house by one and if we don't hurry we will be late." Daniel started past Gurvis.. Suddenly Gurvis reached out a meaty hand and grabbed his shoulders pulling him up against his body.

"What's the rush it's almost one now. You're going to be late anyway." He gave a low maniacal laugh.

Daniel retched himself loose and turned to Gurvis trying to remain calm. "We don't uh, ―you're okay as a friend, it's just that we don't go that way."

Gurvis reached out his hand and touched Daniel's cheek. Daniel jumped back and swatted his hand.

Gurvis stepped forward. "Daniel, I know you do go that way," and he reached again but Daniel twisted away and ran out into the field and stopped when he didn't hear Gurvis coming after him.

He stood and watched wondering why Jimmy hadn't run too. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. Jimmy had dropped the flashlight and Ouija Board to the ground and in the dim light he could make out their shadows. Gurvis had pulled him up against him and was reaching for his pants fumbling with his zipper.

"Jimmy! What the hell are you doing?" Daniel screamed.

"Tell him to go away. If he don't want to play just you and I will play." Gurvis had freed himself and Jimmy's hand was grasped around him.

"Go away Daniel, I want this." Jimmy's voice cuts quietly through the night

Daniel's foot kicked a heavy rock. Without thinking he picked up the rock and walked closer. "Let him loose!" He drew back the rock and warned. "I don't know what you did to him but he ain't like that. Let him loose or I'll knock your goddamn brains out."

Just as Gurvis's hand began to push on the top of Jimmy's head forcing him to his knees Daniel let loose of the heavy stone, slamming into the side of Gurvis's temple.

The big man released his grip on Jimmy and staggered backward. He grunted several times and then fell limply to the ground.

Daniel's heart skipped a beat as he watched Gurvis's body twitch several times and quit.

Daniel grabbed Jimmy, leaving the flashlight, Ouija Board and Gurvis, and forced Jimmy up the last hill towards the house. They paused a hundred feet away and looked back but Gurvis remained still.

Jimmy groaned loudly several times rubbing his head. "What's going on?"

"Don't you know what he was about to do?" Daniel stared through the dark in disbelieve at his friend.

Jimmy shook his head several times trying to clear his thoughts. "Oh my god, what was I―I can't believe―Daniel, I don't know what come over me, I, I wanted to do it."

"It wasn't you. It was something else and whatever it is it has to do with them and something about one o'clock." Daniel's stomach felt as if he were going to heave. "I think I killed him."

They walked slowly back towards the sprawled figure. As they approached Jimmy punched at Gurvis's arm with his foot. "Daniel I don't think he's breathing."

Daniel retrieved the flashlight and shined it on his chest. He then moved the beam up to a slow trickle of blood which streamed from his temple.

Daniel exhaled audibly in slight relief. "The blood looks like it's pulsing out that must mean his heart is still pumping but he don't seem to be breathing."

"What are we going to do?" Jimmy wiped his hands on his trousers as if they were contaminated.

"Resuscitate him." Daniel said.

"No way," Jimmy backed off. "You don't know where his mouth's been. I ain't puttin' my mouth on that cock sucker."

"Look who's calling who a cock sucker?" Daniel snapped. "I hit him to save you from doing that, the least you could do is help me save him."

"It makes me want to puke to think where my mouth might have ended up, I'm glad you hit him and I don't care if he dies."

"Jimmy, I don't care what he's done or was going to do. I don't want to live the rest of my life with the thought that I murdered somebody. Even if he did deserve it."

"I can't." Jimmy whined. "I'd barf in his mouth."

Daniel shrugged and stooped down leaning over Gurvis's head back. "Damn it, do I have to do everything. The least you can do is push on his stomach after I blow the air in."

"Not with that thing hanging out." Jimmy pointed. "I ain't getting near him."

"Fuck you." Daniel mumbled as he worked Gurvis's jaw open and inhaled placing his mouth down and began to blow pumping his chest up.

It was at that moment, Gurvis's tongue slipped up into Daniel's mouth.

Daniel jerked away and gaged. He fell backward on the ground. "He's alive. Let's get the hell out of here." He jumped and ran with Jimmy close on his feet. They stopped at the top of the hill.

Gurvis was standing and called to them. "I thought I had you boys. Daniel I don't know how you resisted. You shouldn't have been able to. What's that smell you're wearing, it stinks." He laughed as they turned and ran the rest of the way home.

They didn't stop until they had climbed through the window into Daniel's room.

"We left the Ouija board." Jimmy complained between heavy breaths.

"If he doesn't take it we'll get it in the morning before Mom comes home."

"The batteries in the flashlight will be dead."

"We're lucky that's not all that's dead."

Jimmy began to strip. "I'm taking a shower. I feel filthy."

"I don't think you can wash away that feeling." Daniel called to Jimmy as the shower came on.

He sat on the bed wondering what Gurvis had meant about being able to resist him and something about his smelling. He sniffed at his arm vaguely aware of the aroma of the lotion Tarla had given him. He wondered if that had somehow protected him. Maybe that was why Jimmy hadn't been able to resist, he hadn't used it. That meant Tarla knew more than she was letting him know.

He undressed, slipped into bed, turned over and was asleep before Jimmy had finished his shower.

Chapter 11

Daniel awoke early the next morning from his newly learned habit. He looked over at Jimmy still snoring away. Since Duncan wasn't here he decided he would let Jimmy sleep. He could get his chores done, go over and get the Ouija Board if it was still there, and be back before he woke. He showered and put on fresh clothes and went to breakfast. Maybe he would get a chance to talk to Tarla this morning with no interruptions. There were a few questions he wanted answered.

"Good morning." He called as he entered the kitchen. He looked around but Tarla wasn't around and he finally spied a note on the table.

GONE TO PICK BERRIES. I FIGURED YOU BOYS SLEEP LATE SO YOU CAN FIX YOU SOME CEREAL. I LEFT WHAT YOU LOOSE IN CHAIR. YOUR MOM AND DAD CALLED THEY NOT BE HOME AGAIN TONIGHT.

Daniel balled the note up in his fist in anger. "Mom and Dad!" Duncan wasn't his father. The son of a bitch would never be his father. How dare her to even suggest such a thing. His father was dead.

A dull ache settled in his chest at the thought of his father. He hadn't thought about him in a long time. Jimmy had once tried to get him to use the Ouija Board to contact his father but Daniel had refused. It wasn't that he didn't love his father or miss him, he did miss him, and it was just that the pain would return. The loneliness.

He looked down at one of the kitchen chairs and there laid the Ouija Board, planchette, and flashlight. The old woman must have brought them back. Nothing seemed to get by the old lady. He got cereal and milk and sat down to eat.

"Morning." Jimmy said sleepy eyed with a yawn. Rubbing his hand over his head he yawns again stretching. "Why didn't you wake me up?"

"Duncan's not here so I thought I'd let you sleep. I can do the chores."

"I woke up from a nightmare and didn't want to go back to sleep. I dreamed I was being chased by a big dildo."

Daniel chuckled. "You're joking?"

"No, I'm serious. Jimmy flopped down in a chair. "What's for breakfast?"

"Cereal. Tarla's gone berry picking."

"It's okay by me. It's all I ever get at home, anyway." Jimmy filled the other bowl Tarla left and poured on milk and big scoops of sugar. Gulping down a big bite he mumbled, "So, what are we going to do today?"

Jimmy sputtered the food in his mouth and suddenly jumped up, wiping his mouth with his forearm. "We've got to go get the Ouija Board!"

"Sit down, somehow Tarla already got it, the flashlight and planchette too. I don't know how she does it. Oh, and Mom and Duncan won't be home again tonight."

"Good."

"After I get the chores done, what do you want ... ?" Daniel stopped as Tarla came in hurriedly.

"There's been one big problem." She said as she reached for the wall phone and begin dialing. "Miss Ida and I be picking berries down by the old spring house - Hello," she said into the phone, "I need a sheriff, me and my friend, Miss Ida, we find poor Mr. Gurvis and he be dead."

Daniel froze at her words and Jimmy paled to the point he almost pasted out. They stared at each other in complete shock.

Tarla nodded several times to whatever the person on the other end was saying. "I'm Tarla Breed and we not too sure what happen but he sure be dead." Pause. "Uh-huh, in Snowville behind Hiwassee near Camp Ottari, the boys..." Pause. "That be right, past the school, right on dirt road and first gate on left. Okay we will be here, Miss Ida and me."

She hung up the phone and turned back to Daniel and Jimmy. "I'm going to sit in the living room with Miss Ida, she be so upset and her be grandmother to the poor man. It's so sad and such a young man and so big." Tarla narrowed her eyes and watched them almost with suspicion. "You two not be knowing anything about this, now do you?"

Daniel froze and tried to keep his face from showing anything, he cleared his throat. "No," he wasn't sure but he felt like his face had liar written all over it. "What did you say his name was?"

"Gurvis Sampson and poor old Miss Ida he was the only male left in her family."

Daniel's mind went into overdrive. "You know we met him at the store when we went down to pick up the things you needed. He was a big guy, wasn't he?"

"Oh very big. I don't see how anybody could kill such a big man."

"Kill him? You mean murdered?" Daniel sputtered. "That's impossible nothing like that happens around here, does it? It had to be some kind of accident or something."

She shook her head. "No he be wounded on the head. Blood dried hard." She headed towards the door and stared accusingly at them. "You know we found him in the hollow at the old spring house only several hundred yards from where I find your game board and flashlight." The air in the room took on a heavy crispness. "I go to see 'bout Miss Ida now."

Daniel and Jimmy held their breaths listening to her footsteps down the hall and into the living room.

"Jesus Christ, Daniel, what are we going to do?" Jimmy whispered in a whine.

"Shh! We'll talk about it when we go out to do chores. Just act shocked but don't say anything.

They emptied their bowls still nearly full and went to the living room.

Daniel stopped eyeing the plump white haired woman in the armchair. Her hair pulled back into an old fashion bun, her eyes stricken with dried tears.

"Tarla," Daniel said barely in a whisper. "We're going to do the chores."

She nodded slowly and watched them as they went quietly out the front door.

Both boys automatically inhaled deeply the fresh morning air, not even realizing they had barely been breathing. They walked towards the feed bin between the barn and the house without speaking.

Daniel opened the corn crib door and started shucking dried corn from the cob into a bucket. He scooped in several heaps of grain and carried it over to the pig pen, pausing to fill it with water. He stirred it a couple of times and poured it into the pig's trough. Jimmy followed patiently in a glazed haze waiting for Daniel to speak.

Finally Jimmy couldn't stand the silence any longer. "What are we going to do?"

Daniel looked at him wearily shrugging his shoulders. "I don't know but he was alive when we left."

"Maybe he recovered temporarily and then stumbled off and died."

"I thought about that. He didn't seem like anything was wrong with him when he shouted to us." Daniel began squeezing dried corn shucks throwing it out to the turkeys. "We'll just have to tell the cops."

"No!" Jimmy gritted his teeth. "We can't. If they find out what happen I'll be labeled for life as a gay boy and I ain't, I swear I ain't."

"What do you think they will do to me?! I'm a murderer. At least they won't send you to prison or reform school."

"You saved me. He was going to abuse me. They won't do anything to you. You're a minor." Jimmy argued.

"We can't tell them anything." Daniel said but shook his head in self-doubt. "I don't know what to do, Tarla found our Ouija Board by the road."

"Jimmy here he comes." Daniel said as he stared at a car coming down the hill. The car pulled up to a stop and the door opened and a young cop got out pausing to put his hat on. He reached in and got a clip board.

Daniel and Jimmy walked towards him watching as he put on a dark pair of sunglasses. He was tall and although young his waist had a slight spare tire around it.

"I'm Deputy Fletcher and I'm looking for Ms. Breed is this her house?" His voice was high with a twang, nothing what Daniel had expected.

Daniel wiped his sweaty palms on his trousers and pointed at the house. "She's in the house. The front door is on the other side."

"You boys know anything about this?"

Daniel could physically feel his eyes inspecting them. Daniel shook his head. "Not much, just heard her call you."

"Don't go anywhere. I may want to talk with you. I was out in this part of the county when the call came so I got here before the coroner. He should be along in a while." Deputy Fletcher turned and walked through the gate and up the sidewalk around to the front door.

"Let's finish the chores." Daniel said. "There's nothing we can do anyway."

After slightly over a half hour just as they were finishing the chores Deputy Fletcher came back down the sidewalk.

"The women seem pretty upset so I thought maybe you boys could show me where the spring house is?" He pulled out his sunglasses and put them back on his face. His coal black eyes seemed to pierce them.

Daniel was glad he put them on. "I haven't been there but I've seen it. It's in the hollow on the other side of that hill." Daniel turned to walk towards the hill.

"Get in the back seat and I'll drive to the top of the hill and then we can walk down." He opened the door and they climbed in nervously. Daniel jumped when he slammed the door and eyed the metal mesh between the front and back seat. He felt like he couldn't breathe so he looked to roll down the window. Nothing! Not even a door handle.

The Deputy backed up and started up the gravel road and drove towards the top of the hill in silence. At the top he stopped got out and opened the door for them. They jumped out quickly. Both of them tried not to appear too nervous but they felt like their hearts were pounding.

"Down there?" Daniel pointed towards a small unpainted building a couple hundred yards from the road.

Deputy Fletcher started down through the weeds and stopped when the boys just stood where they were. He grinned slightly; his teeth although straight had exceptionally long canines. "Don't you boys want to see the body?"

They turned and stared at each other. They didn't want to see it for fear they might talk too much. Finally Daniel answered. "Uh, not really."

The Deputy shook his head as if amazed and half mumbled. "Suit yourself, can't understand kids today. I would have jumped at the chance to see a body when I was your age. When the ambulance gets here just point them down." He turned and went on down the hill.

They watched as he crushed a path down the hill. "Jimmy, maybe we should go look at the body. I only hit him once maybe he stumbled and got snake bit or something."

"I guess you're right." Jimmy followed after Daniel.

When they got to the bottom of the hill the Deputy looked up with the same grin from where he was squatted. Gurvis was lying face up as an inch of spring water trickled out of the spring house along his sides. "I figured you boys couldn't pass up the opportunity. Not every day you get to see a dead body."

He felt the man's neck for a pulse. "You, muscle boy, help me pull him out of the water."

Jimmy started forward but the Deputy snarled. "Not you. Him. I need some strength. He must weigh two-twenty."

Daniel's eyes widened but did as he was told. He bent over and followed the Deputy's action and grabbed him by the other shoulder. He shuttered as his hands reached under his armpit, feeling the cold dampness and stiffness of his body. They strained but managed to drag him up to a near grassy knoll.

Gurvis' face twisted against Daniel's bare arm and he let loose. His stomach retched and he threw up what little cereal he had for breakfast.

"What's the matter boy?" Fletcher laughed, "ain't you ever touched a body before?"

Daniel wiped his mouth on his arm and glared at the Deputy but didn't say anything.

"He's not completely stiff yet." Fletcher said feeling around at the body then stared at Gurvis's zipper. "Looks like he was getting ready to take a piss or had just finished. His fly's open."

Both boys' eyes automatically looked down and they fidgeted as the memory of the previous night flashed at them.

The Deputy stood up and walked over and sat down on a small rock. "Might as well sit down until the coroner comes. Have a seat boys. I want to ask you a few questions."

They looked at each other and then sat down in the grass. Daniel looked at Jimmy reminding him to let him talk.

"You boys know Gurvis?" He looked down at the body took off his sunglasses and hung them from his pocket by one ear piece.

Daniel squirmed a little as he looked up at the Deputy's piercing eyes then glanced away trying to act calmly. His heart was pounding so hard he could barely hear his own voice.

"We met him yesterday afternoon down at the grocery story." He tried to look him directly in the eyes without showing fear.

"You mean Sampson's grocery story down across the bridge."

Daniel nodded.

"What did he have to say?"

"Not much." Daniel shrugged his shoulders. "Just told us his name and said Brownie was his cousin. Brownie's the woman that works there."

"I know Brownie. I grew up around here." Fletcher broke off some straw, peeled it and started picking at his teeth. "Might have been her cousin. Hard to say the way that family inbreeds. Nothing but a bunch of women live over there usually, except old Gurvis there. Guess they'll have to find them another stud."

Daniel felt like he was under a microscope the way Fletcher watched them but he couldn't help thinking what Lynda said, about all of them being women. It hadn't been a question so Daniel didn't offer any response, he just shuffled a little.

"Yep," Fletcher nodded. "They said Gurvis was a stud. Use to fuck all his sisters, some say his mama too."

Daniel and Jimmy's eyes flew open wide at his remark.

"Some said he would fuck anything, even sheep weren't safe around him." He pulled the straw from his mouth and spit, then looked back at Daniel leans his head back and squinted. "They say he was 'specially fond of butt fucking little boys."

Daniel's heart froze and he heard Jimmy gasp. They had never heard an adult talk like this and were in shock. He was leading up to something Daniel could feel it.

"Yeah," Fletcher emphasized, "he sure did like to butt fuck little boys. They say he was hung like a horse, reckon if he fucked somebody in the ass they wouldn't be able to sit down on that hard ground there the way you boys are sitting."

Both boys stretched and shifted their weight as if to emphasize they had no problems.

Daniel could feel the questions that he was leading up to and thought maybe he could redirect him. "If he abused kids why didn't you arrest him?"

"It's only rumors. Can't do much with a rumor without somebody coming forward and testifying. Most boys and girls for all that matter, when they get abused they're too ashamed and confused to come forward and admit it. Usually because somewhere they sort of like it for some reason or other. Whether it's the thrill or just the need to belong, sometimes just the attention. Yep, most won't testify."

Daniel brushed his pants and stood up. "Well, we've got some more chores to do, so I guess we better get back."

"Not so fast. I ain't finished asking you boys questions." Fletcher took off his hat and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

Daniel sat back down and shrugged. "Okay, but we got to get back."

"Hey now little sport, it ain't hay cutting season yet, so you can't have that much to do."

Daniel's mind moved quickly. "We've got some painting to do."

Fletcher nodded as if in doubt. "When did you boys last see Gurvis?"

"Yesterday afternoon at the store." Daniel answered, as he searched for an answer as to why they had left the Ouija Board on the hill. Tarla had probably mentioned it.

"You didn't see him after that?"

Daniel just shook his head.

"How about you?" Fletcher looked coldly at Jimmy.

"He's been with me the whole time." Daniel answered.

"What's the matter can't he talk for himself."

Daniel shrugged and looked at Jimmy lifting his shoulder. Jimmy stared down at the ground avoiding Gurvis's body. "I've been with Daniel all the time."

A long black hearse stopped at the top of the hill near the Deputy's car. "Reckon that's Daver arriving." Fletcher stood up and waved as the two men got out and withdrew a stretcher.

"Yep, that's Daver in front. He's an undertaker that subs as the county coroner. You think Gurvis was weird, Daver there has him beat. Anybody spends that much time and fixates over bodies got to be a little tetched in the head."

"Hey Daver, looks like somebody finally got tired of old Gurvis and did him in." Fletcher turned and nodded to the other man helping with the stretcher. "Howdy Tom."

"Willie." The man in back nodded.

A grim smile crossed Daver's face, his thin pale face stretched like leather. "Willie what are these boys doing here?" He looked from Daniel to Jimmy and then back several times.

Daniel stood up and Jimmy followed his lead. "Is it okay for us to go now?" Daniel looked at Fletcher.

"Yeah go on, I'll talk to you later." Fletcher dismissed them and they headed up the hill slowly listening.

"What you think killed him Willie?" Daver's voice pierced the boys' ears.

"Looks like somebody busted him on the side of the head." Daniel recognized Fletcher's voice without turning. "When you check him over look for sperm deposits, okay Daver."

"Sure thing." The maniacal grin in his voice sent chills along Daniel's spine as they walked away. "You think he was fucking around with them boys and they did it?"

Daniel's heart stopped, waiting for the Deputies answer. "I don't know Daver but if they did, reckon old Gurvis deserved it."

That was the last of the conversation they were able to overhear.

They walked towards the house neither one looking at the other or speaking until they reached the front door.

Daniel paused as he reached for the screen door. "Now we got to face Tarla and his grandmother. I don't know about you but I don't want any lunch. I think we should go see if we can find Lynda. Gurvis was kin to her and if any of what she said is true there's more going on than what appears."

"I'm not hungry either. Why don't you go in. I'll wait out here." Jimmy started over to sit down on a bench beneath a walnut tree.

Daniel started not to object but decided Jimmy should go along too. He always had done the talking for them. "No you go with me. If I have to lie you need to know what I say so you won't contradict it."

"Okay." Jimmy stopped and came back. "The Deputy didn't mention the Ouija Board, do you think Tarla told him?"

"I don't know. He may have been going to get around to it but was interrupted by them."

"That guy Daver's gave me the creeps."

Daniel shivered. "Me too, talk about ghouls. God knows he's in the right business."

"He looked like the walking dead and his buddy didn't look much different."

"That's what I thought too. Come on let's go in." Daniel said. The door opening with a faint screech of a spring stretching. Jimmy followed making sure the door didn't slam behind them.

They entered the empty living room listening to the voices of the two women coming from the kitchen.

Tarla looked up as they came down the hallway and stopped in the kitchen door. Her chair was pushed back from the table and the other woman was in the breakfast alcove and Daniel couldn't see her.

"Hello Master Daniel. You and young Master Jimmy come over and have some tea."

Daniel started to say he didn't like tea but her eyes flashed in a way that made him think she didn't want no for an answer.

"Okay." Daniel went over and sat down at the table across from the old woman. Jimmy sat down beside him and scooted his chair closer to Daniel's.

The woman looked up at Daniel. Her eyes were soft and the early tear streaks had been wiped away. "Hello boys. I'm Ida. Most young people call me Aunt Ida."

They spoke several minutes in introductions as Tarla sat two hot cups of tea in front of them. Jimmy reached and began to scoop several spoons of sugar in his along with some cream. Daniel picked his up and began to pretend to sip. He really hated tea but he wanted something to do with his hands in the uncomfortable situation.

"So horrible." Aunt Ida finally said as Tarla sat back down. "Did you boys know Gurvis?"

"We just met him yesterday." Daniel answered trying not to stare at her.

"Tarla," the old woman turned, "I think he must have fallen and hit his head. I think you're wrong about somebody hurting him deliberately. Who would do such a thing? Why I've known most everybody around here all my life and for the life of me I can't imagine anybody being able to do such a thing."

"You're probably right." Tarla patted the back of her hand in a comforting gesture then looked at Daniel her eyes full of suspicion. "So young. Such a shame."

"Well I got to be going and tell his mama. Aunt Ida looked at Daniel in clarification. "His mama's my oldest daughter."

Daniel wondered for a moment. This was the powerful woman that Tarla had talked about, the magician. She looked harmless. Was this Lynda's grandmother? Then he remembered that first day that he had met Lynda, Tarla claimed she hadn't heard of anyone by that name. Yet, if this was a relative of Lynda's and Tarla's friend why didn't Tarla know Lynda. Something was wrong and somebody was lying.

"How many children do you have, Ms. Sampson?" Daniel asked.

"Daniel, call me Aunt Ida." She smiled when he nodded. "I have two. Sarah and Mary. Mary is Gurvis's mother." She swallowed back a lump in her throat. "He was my only grandson. I still have Brownie, Sarah's daughter, she run's the store."

Daniel looked at her in confusion. "But don't you have a granddaughter named Lynda?"

"No dear, I don't."

"Lynda, spelled with a 'Y'?"

"Daniel met a girl several days ago and asked if she lived around here." Tarla explained.

"No dear." She gently shook her head. "Although my sister was named Lynda and you know she spelled her name like that. My mama used to fuss at her. Told her, 'when you were born I named you Linda with an 'I' and that's the way I mean it spelled.' But Lynda always ignored her and spelled it with a 'Y' anyway. But it couldn't have been her she's been dead for almost sixty years."

"Sixty years?" Daniel repeated numbly. It wasn't possible. This had to be Lynda's grandmother. What had she said her name was? Lynda, Lynda Mandy. "Mandy." He repeated half aloud. Shaking his head.

"Mandy?" Aunt Ida's eyes flew open. "Why that was Lynda's middle name, Lynda Mandy Owens. Mandy was my mother's maiden name. Sampson was my husband's name. Why there aren't any Mandys left. I didn't have any brothers to carry on the name. Why neither Sarah or Mary ever married. Of course back then we made up stories about their husband's running off or being killed. Now a days people don't seem to care. Nope neither one of my daughters ever married."

Daniel thought he was going to lose his breath. This was too crazy. Gurvis was the old woman's grandson but Lynda had said he was kin, yet, the old woman said she didn't have any grandchildren named Lynda? He felt confused.

"Well I've got to be going." She stood up wearily, leaned over Tarla and hugged her neck. "There's so much to be done. Thank you for comforting me."

"Miss Ida I'll drive you home." Tarla said rising.

"Why thank you so much dear. I am feeling rather weak."

"You have a car, where is it?" Daniel asked Tarla.

"You must not have looked too much, if you not find Tarla's car. It be parked behind the far building from the barn. Now you two, behave and I'll be back soon."

"What time will you be back?" Daniel asked and finally took a sip of tea grimacing at the taste.

"You just be here at supper." Tarla said.

"Do you think we should call Mom and tell her and Duncan what has happened here?" Daniel wondered aloud wanting her to comfort his fears.

"I think it'll be okay. They say they be going on a short honeymoon. That they haven't had the time to take to themselves, yet. They were going to call me later when they gets a room. I believe Master Duncan says they be going to Grandfather's Mountain. That's a ways down the road."

"I'll be back in a while." Tarla raised her finger in the air. "Now, I wants you to drink your tea, you'll find it's good for you. My lotion helped your red hide didn't it?"

Daniel nodded remembering the thought that he had that the lotion had somehow protected him. He watched as Jimmy straightened his back. Jimmy had complained earlier that his sunburn hurt.

"Bye." Daniel and Jimmy called as they left the kitchen.

When they heard the door close Daniel turned to Jimmy. "Make sure you drink the tea."

"What?"

"I said drink the tea. Tarla said it would be good for us. Remember the lotion I put on last night and you didn't. Well, I think that is what kept me from falling for that crap Gurvis was spreading around and if you hadn't had a little on your hand I might not have been able to bring you out of his spell, or whatever the hell caused you to do what you did."

"Okay, I'll drink it. Tastes pretty good anyway." He grinned as Daniel made a face when he took a sip. "Here put some cream and sugar in it, it'll help."

Daniel loaded his tea down and sipped. A little better he thought. "After we drink it let's go see if we can find Lynda."

"If you think we should. But I think this Lynda chick is screwed up. All that crap about her being kin to Gurvis but his grandmother denied it." Jimmy swallowed loudly.

"That's one of the things I want to find out about."

"I just hope the cops are gone." Jimmy said apprehensively.

"Me too." Daniel agreed solemnly.

Chapter 12

Daniel looked down at his watch wondering if Lynda was going to show. They had been waiting at the log cabin for over thirty minutes. He had been so lost in thought he made no effort to talk to Jimmy. He was going to ask Lynda just what her relationship was to Gurvis. His stomach tightened as the picture of Gurvis's body flashed in his mind. He prodded himself not to back out. He was going to ask her, that is unless she was too grief stricken. Even if Gurvis had been an ass, she had said he was 'family.'

He glanced over at Jimmy sitting on one of the remaining walls of the log cabin. Daniel hadn't been able to stay still and had been pacing. He walked through what had once been the doorway and stared at the thick bushes from where Lynda usually came and went.

His vision began to dim in a haze of geometric blocks of brown until he couldn't see. His hand reached out for anything in automatic response to keep from falling. A sense of stifling thick heat engulfed his body and he began to gasp for breath.

The brown increased to black and just as he felt himself falling, light began to return. When he looked up a dark figure of a man was coming at him in a rush. His vision began to focus as the man, now only two feet away, kept coming. He backed up in response to the oncoming collision. Then the figure was right on him as if he were going to plow him down.

Daniel closed his eyes waiting for the impact. After a second when nothing happens his eyes opened. Nothing, the man was gone and he whirled around. He went into quick shock when he realized the cabin was whole.

He was having hallucinations. The cabin hadn't been burnt. It was whole and the man in the dark, who had been walking towards him, was now standing inside the cabin, his hands grabbing a woman's wrists. The stark terror on the woman's face made Daniel's heart pound.

"No!" She screamed, trying to shake him loose. "Leave us alone!"

"Hey Colonel, look what we got here." The man in dark yelled.

Daniel spun around as another man, in the torn and dirty remains of a blue civil war Colonel's uniform, approached. Behind him was a barrel of a man. At first glance Daniel thought the bearded man was Gurvis but it wasn't. A rotten toothed grin spread across his face as he followed the Colonel.

They were dressed like Yankee's. Daniel blinked as the man walked past him as if he were invisible.

"Can we have us some fun Colonel?" The man holding the woman laughed wickedly.

"Please no ...!" She began, but he backhanded her so hard her head twisted and blood trickled from her lip.

"Sure boys. I think you deserve a little fun from all these rebel devils have put you through."

"Well lookie, lookie, what we got here." The barrel walked over and reached under a bed pulling out a young girl. Daniel couldn't see her face very well. The only light in the room filtered in from the open door and a flickering flame in the stone fireplace made their faces dance in the shadows.

"No!" Daniel screamed at the top of his lungs. He rushed at the man. His body fell through him. Completely through, as if his body had no substance or theirs had none. He didn't know which.

They couldn't see or hear him. Daniel groaned and stood up. He knew what was going to happen and he didn't want to see it. His mind told him to run outside but he didn't. He was nauseated and terrified, but he watched, the same way so many people do at a car wreck. Mindless morbid curiosity.

The barrel man began ripping the girl's clothes off forcing her on the bed. With one hand he held her arms above her and unbuttoned his trousers with the other. His erection flopped out threateningly as his pants dropped to his knees. He reached down with a massive hand spreading her thighs. She grunted as his body fell on top of her. His hairy ass rose as his back leaned forward. His hips thrust forward and her piercing scream split the air.

Daniel closed his eyes as she began to cry. The sounds of grunts, sobs, and laughter bombarded his ears. He heard the gnashing of teeth as a massive fist pounded the girl's head. Over and over!

Daniel began to cry and pray. "God, please stop this, please! I can't stand this. Please help them!" Daniel's own wailing grew louder and louder and then a bright redness beat against his eyelids. His eyes flew open. The cabin was on fire. Flames licked outward in thick billows of black smoke. His mind spun as he saw the girl's bashed remains naked and battered. He turned and watched the three figures walk away, laughing and patting each other on the back.

And then it was gone. He was standing in the middle of the burnt cabin Jimmy was shaking him.

"Daniel!" Jimmy yelled. "Daniel, what's wrong. Talk to me, Daniel!"

"Jimmy, thank God. Help me sit down." Daniel's body was covered with sweat. His knees gave out and Jimmy almost fell under the sudden dead weight.

Jimmy managed to lay Daniel down on the packed surface of the cabin floor and wiped sweat off his friend's face. Slowly Daniel's shallow gasps eased and Daniel looked up to see deep creases in Jimmy's concerned face.

After several minutes Daniel managed to sit up with Jimmy's help.

"Thanks Jimmy."

"You scared the hell out of me. What happened?"

Daniel rubbed his temples. "I don't know. It was crazy. When I walked out of the room I seemed to black out and then suddenly I was watching some kind of scene. It was horrible." Jimmy helped him to his feet.

"It was like I was watching a movie. I saw these civil war Yankees and this cabin was whole. They came in and raped a woman, and a girl, and beat them to death. Jimmy it was horrible. There were three of them. Then the cabin was on fire. It was the worst thing I have ever seen in my life. It was more horrible than touching Gurvis's dead body. The laughter," he shook his head trying to remove the thoughts, "the screams. My God, the horror."

"You scared me to death. I thought you were having a heart attack or something. You were standing at the door and cried out. Then you came in here and stood right there where we saw that blood." He pointed wearily at the ground.

"It was horrible. I want to go home." Daniel started walking zombie like out of the cabin. "I don't ever want to come back here again."

"What about Lynda?" Jimmy followed at his heels.

"Not today. I just want to get out of here. I've got to think."

Daniel didn't speak for the remaining walk back. Several times Jimmy asked him questions but Daniel kept shaking his head.

Daniel opened the screened door and Jimmy followed. When Jimmy let the door slam behind him Daniel jumped. The crack seemed to bring him out of his shocked state.

"You boys clean up and come eat before it gets cold." Tarla called from the kitchen.

After washing their hands they headed to the kitchen. Daniel didn't want to deal with Tarla and her suspicious eyes. Not now at any rate but what could he do? If he said he wasn't hungry it would just cause him more questions.

Tarla looked up from her bowl of soup as they sat down. They filled their plates in silence and Daniel went through the motions of eating. After several minutes Tarla sliced the stillness by dropping her spoon in the bowl. Both boys jumped and looked up from their plates.

"You two acts like somebody be shooting at you." Her brows raised and her eyes darkened.

"Sorry." Daniel mumbled. "Just too much has been going on."

"Speaking of goings on, Deputy Fletcher called and says he'll be back to talk to us. Says poor old Master Gurvis was killed."

"Uh, what time did he say he'll be here?" Daniel managed to ask.

"Eight." Tarla answered and then inhaled. "Now I wants to know why Tarla be finding your spirit board on top of the hill above the spring house. I didn't tell him about finding it. I figured I'd wait until I know what you been up too."

Daniel laid down his sponge and rubbed his forehead from the dull throb that kept increasing. "We went to see Lynda last night and took it. When we were walking back we got scared and dropped in and took off running."

"And?" Tarla's question hung in the air.

"And what?" Daniel asked in defense knowing what she was asking.

"What be the thing that scares you so bad, that you be leaving your stuff and runs away?"

"It was just a noise. Guess it was good we took off, it might have been us lying dead." Daniel met her eyes and squirmed as he felt her doubt bore into him. He blushed at the thought liar was written all over his face. He cursed himself, wishing he could lie better.

"Or maybe you be the ones that kill the man?"

"No!" They chimed in together. Daniel sputtered for a second. "It wasn't us. We didn't kill him."

Tarla's eyes clouded black. "Then you best be telling Tarla the truth."

"We saw him and he scared us but he was laughing when we ran off. That's why we dropped the board. I swear it." Daniel stiffened. It was the truth but not what Gurvis had tried to do to them.

"Me thinks you best be telling the Deputy what happen when he comes."

Daniel only nodded.

"If's you don't, then I be having to tell him." Her face was stern.

"I said we'll tell him." Daniel snapped and regretted it when he saw her frown. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to sound like that, it's just been too much."

"You best finish and do your chores. Oh yes, Master Duncan called and I tell him what happen. They will be coming home sometime late tonight. So you best be going to bed early after the Deputy leaves and not be sneaking out." She stood up and took her plate to the sink.

Daniel groaned inwardly. They had been going on a honeymoon and now they were driving all the way back and it was his fault. At least he felt it was his fault. If they hadn't went out then maybe none of this would happen. He looked forward to Duncan coming home as much as he did talking to that foul mouth Deputy. He felt his stomach churn at the pitiful few bites he had given it and it still threatened to send it back.

"Tarla, we're going to finish the chores and then be in my room. We'll watch for the Deputy."

After they were finished Daniel walked into his room with Jimmy as usual close behind.

Jimmy headed for the bathroom and Daniel flopped down on the bed.

"Argh!" Daniel screamed out as he jumped up. Jimmy turned to see what was wrong just as a small gray field mouse jumped off onto the floor and scurried behind the computer desk.

Jimmy broke out in laughter. "What's the matter you scared of a little mouse."

"I'm not scared of mice, it just startled me." Daniel looked around and pulled back the bed covers. "I tell you," he shook his head back and forth, "I would just as soon see a snake."

The thought struck Daniel like a hammer and he began to retract his words. "God, I'm just kidding." He half glanced up at the ceiling in mock prayer and then at the computer desk in search of the mouse.

A snake slithered out from under the desk slowly as if it was making a direct trek to Daniel.

"Argh!" Daniel screamed again and loud. Panic shot through every fiber of his being as he jumped and landed standing on the bed. He looked around for something to throw but found nothing close enough. A scream welled in his throat in panic as the snake kept coming closer to the bed.

"Now what?" Jimmy had almost reached the bathroom and turned. Seeing Daniel standing on the bed looking down in panic Jimmy followed his gaze. He froze.

Jimmy gritted his teeth and spoke. "Calm down! I think it's a copper head."

Daniel kept looking around frantically trying to find something to throw close enough so he wouldn't have to leave his sanctuary.

"Damn it! Calm down." Jimmy snapped not taking his eyes off the snake that was moving away from him and toward Daniel.

Jimmy moved slowly reaching out for a large book lying on the edge of the fireplace. He inhaled and threw it as hard as he could. The edge of the book slammed down on the snake and it thrashed around as time seemed to slow down.

Jimmy started reaching for everything close and began tossing it as he backed up towards the bathroom. At the movement of his foot vibrating across the carpet the snake changed direction towards him.

Daniel hopped off the other side of the bed and grabbed a hatchet used for scouting. He paused watching Jimmy continue throwing everything he could grab at the slithering form coming closer to him.

Finally he grabbed a glass pop bottle he had left in the room from the previous day and slammed it down, striking the snake on the head. It started tossing around stunned and Daniel moved up and in one swift hack severed its head and a portion of its body lying beneath its head.

It kept twisting and furling, and Daniel kept hacking; through the snake, and through the carpet, over and over, until finally Jimmy screamed at him to stop.

Daniel stopped and looked up at him his hands were shaking.

"Watch its mouth it can still bite." Jimmy said knowing how terrified Daniel was of snakes. Of course this one was poisonous and he didn't blame him. "I'll go get a broom and scoop so we can take it outside."

Jimmy was back almost before he was gone and carefully scraped up the snake. "We better put it somewhere so we can show Duncan, cause he's going to be pissed when he sees what you did to the carpet."

Daniel shrugged still in shock. "How did it get in?"

"Probably the same way the mouse did. That's probably what it was after. Food."

"How come it's still moving? Are you sure it's dead?"

"It's dead. I guarantee nothing could live in that many pieces. I don't know why they keep moving, something about its nervous system. I've heard a snake will continue to move until the sun goes down. They can still bite when they're dead. I'll take it out." Jimmy stood up and laid the broom over the moving body in the dust pan. "Be back in a sec."

Daniel just stood there staring at the carpet all the time Jimmy was gone.

"I put it in a box." Jimmy walked over and squeezed Daniel's shoulder. "Are you okay?"

Daniel nodded. "Do you think there's anymore?" His eyes darted around the room.

"No, but to make you feel better we will pull everything out just to make sure and find out how it got in."

They spent the next hour tearing up the room and finally Daniel felt satisfied nothing else was there. They didn't find the mouse but found a small hole at the back base of the fireplace and stuck a peg in it.

"I'm tired." Jimmy said. "I don't know about you but I've still got to go to the bathroom."

"Well you better hurry." Daniel looked out the window at the car coming over the top of the hill. "Here comes the cop."

"Oh no, I forgot about him." Jimmy hurried off to the bathroom. "That's all we need another copper head."

"Bad pun." Daniel answered. "Too bad we can't hack him up too. He's probably more deadly."

Jimmy looked back and saw the grave expression on Daniel's face. He didn't blame Daniel for the remark but it sounded too serious even to him. A chill ran up his spine and made him shudder.

Chapter 13

Tarla looked up from her cushioned arm chair as Daniel entered the living room.

"We saw Deputy Fletcher driving up. Jimmy will be here in a minute." Daniel answered the question in her eyes.

Daniel sank down on the couch and felt his stomach flop as the sound of the spring on the screen door screeched and slam shut. Then the strong pounding of the Deputy's knock battered his nerves. He flashed a nervous glance At Tarla to see if she wanted him to get it but she was already standing.

"Ms. Breed, good evening." He removed his hat rubbing his hair to flatten its stiffness and paused waiting for her to ask him in.

"Come in Deputy. Master Daniel is waiting and Master Jimmy will be in, in a moment." She stepped aside as he swaggered in, whether it was pretense or the weight of the gun belt he wore, Daniel wasn't sure.

"Thank you." He sat down across from Daniel, nodded at him, laid his hat on the coffee table and flipped through several pages on his clipboard.

"Would you like some tea, Deputy?" Tarla asked already pouring the liquid from a rose colored porcelain pitcher and brought it to Daniel.

"I don't want any, thank you anyway." Daniel looked up at her.

"Drink it." She smiled for the first time today at him. "If you be talking much your throat be parched."

"Uh, okay." Daniel accepted the tea cup and saucer. He felt ridiculous, drinking tea, ugh, he would rather have pop, but then again everything Tarla did seemed strange so he didn't argue. "Mind if I add some milk and sugar?"

"That be fine." She indicated it was on the server. "Deputy?"

"That would be fine, ma'am."

Tarla began pouring him a cup from a pale blue pastel pitcher sitting beside the rose colored one. Daniel watched her as he loaded his drink with milk and sugar thinking it was rather strange. For some reason his tea was different from what she gave the Deputy.

"Hello." Jimmy said as he walked in sat down on the couch next to where Daniel had was sitting.

"Master Jimmy." Tarla nodded and then looked at the Fletcher. "Cream and sugar?"

"No thanks." He glanced over at her while he scribbled several notes on a pad.

She took him the cup and saucer sitting it on the coaster on the coffee table. Daniel watched her as she poured another cup from the rose pitcher. "Master Jimmy do you want cream and sugar in your tea?"

"I don't want any tea, haven't you got any pop."

"Soft drinks are not good for growing boys."

Daniel glanced at Fletcher and then caught Jimmy's eye and nodded for him to take the tea.

"Okay, cream and sugar and plenty of it." Jimmy shrugged his shoulders in defeat.

"Ms. Breed," Fletcher looked up, "I want to talk to the boys alone, they may be willing to talk more if it just guys; you know what I mean?"

"Do you be thinking maybe they should wait 'til Master Duncan and the Misses comes home. They should be here sometime tonight, although I not be too sure what time?" Tarla gazed down at him, her voice almost stern.

"I'm sure it'll be okay. It's not like I suspect them or anything. Not like their rights would be violated."

Tarla nodded. "I'll be in my room then ifs you needs me. I'm sure them boys be telling you everything." She glanced over at Daniel raising her eyebrows to remind him to tell about the Ouija Board. She gave him a tight smile when he nodded his understanding.

Fletcher sat quietly watching them as he listened to her footsteps up the stairs until they faded. He laid his board down on the coffee table, leaned back, spread his legs wide, scratched his balls, and grinned his shit eaten grin at them.

Son of a bitch probably has crabs, Daniel thought.

"You boys, been thinking about our little talk?" He reached down and scratched unconsciously at his crotch.

When they didn't say anything he leaned forward and pointed his finger. "You know what I think happened to old Gurvis. I think maybe you two are little gay boys and maybe one of you was letting old Gurvis butt fuck you and the other one got mad and killed him." He reached down again and clawed harder at his crotch.

They didn't say anything as he waited quietly for some kind of response. When he saw he wasn't getting any he balled up a fist and slammed it hard on the coffee table making the tea cup rattle. He squirmed in the chair for several seconds and scratched again. "I think you both are little butt fuckers, or is one of you the fucker and the other the fuckie?"

Daniel had enough. He wasn't going to listen to any of this and jumped up. He pointed his finger at him and glanced over at Jimmy for support but Jimmy just watched in shock. "I don't know what your problem is but we didn't kill Gurvis and we're not gay! We were walking over the hill last night and Gurvis confronted us and yeah, he did try to get us to do things with him. He tried to force us to do things and I hit him with a rock in the head. He fell down and we thought we had killed him but then he had only been pretending. He grabbed at us and we took off running home. He laughed and yelled that he thought he had us. We didn't do anything and we didn't kill him.

Daniel glared down at Fletcher his whole body was shaking in anger. "If anybody is gay, it is you... talking about butt fucking and scratching your balls like you have crabs. You probably do."

Fletcher's face turned red and he jumped up like he was going to attack Daniel but Daniel stood his ground. Suddenly he started scratching his crotch hard and became unaware of Daniel. Both of his hands were rubbing hard at the khaki material. He started shuffling around, unzipped his pants. His hands were scrubbing as if he was on fire. He reached in through the fly and dug. When this didn't seem to ease his discomfort he unbuckled his gun belt and let it flop to the chair. Then he unbuckled his pants and in one quick motion dropped his trousers with underwear down to his knees.

"Oh my god!" He screamed as he looked down at a mass of gray and white covering his pubic hair. It itched so bad he wanted to tear at it with his hands but held back with repulsions of touching the unbelievable mass of lice and nits.

"Where's a bathroom?" He barked.

"Well, let me see." Daniel said pausing, enjoying his pain.

"Dammit! Show me the bathroom and get me a razor."

"Okay, follow me." Daniel headed for his room with the Deputy hanging on to his trousers following behind. Jimmy followed in surprise trying his best not to laugh.

Daniel pointed to his bathroom as they entered his room and the Deputy took off as fast as he could half step. Holding his pants and trying to scratch himself with his elbow. Soon as he entered the room he jerked off his shoes and slipped out of his pants letting them lie on the tile floor.

Jimmy moved over beside Daniel as they watched the man's frantic efforts to find a razor remove his shirt and turn on the shower almost at the same time.

"Where's the razor and shave cream?" He yelled.

"I don't have any. I don't shave too often." Daniel yelled back.

"Dammit, get me one." He almost pleaded as he climbed into the shower.

"I'll see if Duncan has one." Daniel yelled back and then lowered his voice and grinned at Jimmy. "But I'll take my good old time."

He headed for Duncan's room. He hadn't been there since his mother showed it to him and he wasn't sure if they locked it or not.

He turned the door knob and was surprised when it opened. He had half expected them to lock it. He went to the bathroom and located a disposable razor but didn't see any shave cream. He half grinned to himself. He guessed the good old Deputy would just have to use soap or shampoo. He flicked off the bathroom light switch and headed out of the room. As he was ready to turn the bedroom light out he glanced over at the fireplace where a blue piece of material was lodged between the wall and the brick. He started to pull it out but decided against it. He didn't want to disturb anything. He wondered why it was like that. He examined the wall and noticed there was a crack where the wall met the fireplace. Could there be something behind it?"

He touched the soft material and his hand pushed on the brick in the fireplace. The wall opened.

He peered into the darkness at a small room. He moved in cautiously. A metal rung latter spiraled upward but what caught his eye was several envelopes lying on a desk. The top one was marked with a black felt tip marker, DANIEL.

He glanced over his shoulder simultaneously watching the sliding panel and listening for anyone who might catch him. He opened the envelopes and pulled out a group of pictures of himself.

There were pictures where he was walking down the halls of the school, in the cafeteria, and in the gym waiting to be the last one chosen for the basketball team. He was always the last chosen. Nobody ever wanted the fat kid. He was fat in these pictures, not just chubby. He glanced down at the leanness of his stomach and how his pants sagged on him. He had changed.

There was a picture of him getting in the car with his mother. Why did Duncan have these pictures? He remembered when they were taken. It had been shortly before Duncan started dating his mother. He shuffled through the thirty or so pictures trying to keep them in the same order and then came across one that really angered him.

He stared down at it almost in disbelief. He remembered that day when Duncan being his coach had cornered him in the locker room and forced him to take a shower. He never did, he hated to shower with the other boys, he always felt self-conscious. He had P.E. last period and Duncan called him into his office after he had redressed and was getting ready to leave. It had been before his mother had started dating him. It was the beginning of his hatred for Duncan. He had bawled him out for not showering and threatened to use his board paddle on him if he didn't go shower. He had thrown a towel and soap at him, telling him to do it and he was going to come and check.

Daniel had been too afraid to not so he did. He had been in the shower and Duncan stood at the door with his hands behind his back and told him to wash his hair with the soap. He remembered how his voice echoed in the tiled room, barking at him. The picture was when he had his eyes closed and water streaming down over his head, his fat naked body exposed. Duncan had taken it then, but why?

He tucked the picture under his arm and flipped through the rest of them. It was the worst one. He tucked them back into the envelope as he read the name Jason on the next one.

He picked it up and pulled out a group of photos there were much like the ones of him. It was Jason Goddard a skinny kid that was in the grade above him. Daniel didn't know him but he knew who he was. Then he came across one of Jason in the shower.

Why did Duncan have these pictures? He slipped them back in the envelope and leafed through the remaining stacks. Billie Thompson, Jeff Bloom, and John Bowles, all pretty much the same and all of them had a picture exposing them in the shower.

Was Duncan a pervert? He could believe that it was quite possible. That would explain why he kept catching Daniel naked and staring at him. Duncan had even exposed himself to Daniel. Why?

He wondered what he had in common with these other boys. With the exception of scrawny Jason the other boys were in pretty good physical shape. But then in the back of his mind he seemed to remember that Jason's parents were divorced and he lived with his mother. He didn't know about the other boys' mothers but he wondered.

Surly that was it. His mother for all her faults loved Duncan and he seemed to love her. Could he have married her because of Daniel? He shook his head as if he could shake the thought out of his head.

He stacked the envelopes the way he found them and left. He picked up the blue piece of material and then pushed on the brick and the panel slid shut trapping it much like it was before.

He kept the picture of his naked body tucked under his arm and started out of the room almost forgetting why he had come in here.

He had been gone longer than he planned and knew Fletcher must be cussing up a storm by now so he hurried. As his thoughts settled back on Fletcher he couldn't help thinking how strange it was that he had thought the man had crabs and then suddenly he had been clustered with them almost the way his thoughts he had earlier about the snake.

He was losing his mind. What he was thinking wasn't possible, or was it?

When he got back to his room Jimmy was doubled over in silent laughter while Fletcher screamed from the bathroom.

Daniel grinned at Jimmy as he took the razor to Fletcher.

"It's about damn time." Fletcher opened the shower door splashing water out into the room and reached for the offered razor. "Where's the shave cream?"

"There wasn't any." Daniel had to grit his teeth from laughing.

Fletcher left the door open and slapped some more shampoo on the affected area and began shaving off his hair so fast Daniel was sure he was going to cut himself. Daniel leaned against the sink, crossed his arms and watched in amusement.

After he had cleared the area pubic area he started shaving down his legs and then his balls. Hunks of infested hair fell on the shower floor stopping up the drain a little.

Apparently the itching must have started dying down and Fletcher looked up. "What the fuck you looking at you little fag!"

Daniel gave him a nasty smirk. "A big fag, with a needle dick; even little boys like me got more junk." Daniel turned and walked out calmly. He couldn't believe he had said that to him but he had. Fletcher must have been just as shocked as he was because he didn't say anything back.

Daniel looked over at Jimmy who had now doubled over and was laughing out loud. Tears were streaming down his eyes and a bubble of snot popped out.

Fletcher turned the water off and came to the door fuming. He was drying his hairless groin. Listen you little pud-puckers, I don't won't you telling anybody about this you understand. If you do I'll make your life hell. That's not a threat that's a promise." He slammed the door as they continued to laugh.

Their laughter was subsiding and Daniel was wiping his eyes when he saw Duncan's car come over the hill.

He remembered the picture still under his arm and grimaced, "Jimmy here comes Mom and Duncan we better go wait on them in the living room."

That sobered Jimmy up fast and he straightened himself up.

"Yo! Deputy!" Daniel called through the door. "My Mom's and Duncan are here, I'll tell them you just had to use the bathroom. We will be in the living room."

Jimmy headed towards the living room and Daniel slipped the picture under the mattress just as soon as Jimmy turned his back.

Fletcher had opened the door watching him. "Thanks kid. I owe you."

Daniel jumped but left the picture there. He wasn't sure if Fletcher saw him put it there. He nodded to Fletcher and waited a moment to see if the Deputy was going to ask him what he was hiding. When he didn't say anything Daniel sighed, thinking maybe he hadn't seen him.

Soon as Daniel left, Fletcher went over and pulled out the picture. He stared down at the naked photo and grinned holding it while he dressed.

"Daniel!" Kelli dropped her purse on the sofa and hurried over throwing her arms around Daniel. "Baby, are you okay."

"Oh Mom...." Daniel tried to shrug off her hug, feeling Jimmy grinning at his back.

"Don't oh Mom me. I've been worried to death ever since Tarla told us about this horrible death." She leaned back and looked up at her son. "You've grown another three inches since we've been gone. I can't believe it. We're going to have to buy you all new clothes." She turned to Jimmy and smiled. "Hello Jimmy, he's even taller than you now, almost as tall as Duncan."

As if cued, Duncan came in carrying several suitcases and set them down on the floor. "Boys."

"Hello Mr. Osborne," Jimmy responded.

Daniel nodded and glared thinking about the photo he had found.

"I see the sheriff's car outside. Where is he?" Duncan asked moving the bags from the doorway.

"He had to go to the bathroom." Jimmy grinned but noticed the additional hostility Daniel flashed at his stepfather and wondered what was wrong.

Daniel pulled loose from his mother's hug and sat down on the couch. "He'll be here in a few minutes."

"Duncan." Deputy Fletcher acknowledged as he entered.

"Willie." Duncan shook hands with him. "Want to fill us in on what's going on?"

The next half hour was spent by Deputy Fletcher explaining about Gurvis's death and how it appeared to be murder. The only thing he left out was what Daniel and Jimmy had told of their involvement. Daniel wondered why but he wasn't going to press the issue.

Fletcher gathered his clipboard and hat, and then offered out his hand in his departure. When it was Daniel's turn he squeezed hard and scraped his middle finger down Daniel's palm. Daniel jerked back and glared at him. Fletcher smiled, raising his eyebrows and patted his pocket.

"Well good night folks. I'll be in and out while we investigate, so I'll probably see you tomorrow." He walked over to the door to leave and turned to Duncan. "I can let myself out but Duncan would you walk down to the car with me for a minute."

"Sure." Duncan followed him out.

When they left Kelli turned to Daniel. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"I'm sure Mom." Daniel got up from the couch and headed for his room. "I think it's time for us to turn in now. Good night."

"Are you too big to hug your Mom good night?" Kelli challenged.

He hugged her somewhat embarrassed and left with Jimmy close behind.

When they were in his room Daniel let out a sigh of exhaustion. "This has been one day I don't think I'll ever forget."

"Me neither." Jimmy sprawled out on the bed his shoes hanging over the edge.

"Get up a minute." Daniel prodded at Jimmy. "I want to show you something."

Daniel reached under the edge of the mattress feeling for the photo. When his hands failed to find it he lifted up the edge of the mattress. "Damn that son of a bitch!"

"What?" Jimmy asked in frustration.

"He stole the picture." Daniel balled up his fist in embarrassment and anger.

"Dammit it, would you tell me what you're talking about?"

"When I went to get the razor I found a small room behind a panel in his bedroom." He spit out the word 'his' as if it were foul. "I found some folders of pictures of some boys we went to school with. Each one was labeled with their names on it and there was a folder labeled Daniel. Inside was a bunch of pictures and one of me in the shower with nothing on."

"Are you serious?" Jimmy's eyes widened in disbelief as Daniel frowned at him. "I mean, I believe you, but... it's crazy. Why? You think Duncan took them?"

"Who else, but what I don't know is why, and Fletcher must have seen me hide it under the mattress and took it." Daniel's mind flashed as the memory of Fletcher asking Duncan to walk him to the car. "Jimmy I don't know what we're going to do. Something's up with Duncan but I think Fletcher seriously believes we're gay and that you probably took the picture. He's probably planning to give it to Duncan and tell him but he doesn't realize it was Duncan that took it. Jesus Christ, Duncan's going to go crazy. He'll know I found them. He's liable to go berserk."

True fear shown in Jimmy's eyes. "You got a baseball bat or something." He shrugged knowing his friend didn't after he had asked the question.

"No just the hatchet."

"Well I don't know about you but I'm going to sleep with it tonight."

"Okay but we better get ready for bed." Daniel nodded in agreement.

Daniel cleaned up the mess Fletcher had left and they finally climbed in the bed just as Duncan opened the door.

"Well boys, sounds like you two had some excitement around here while we were gone." Duncan strolled in and glanced around the room. He walked over to the bed and Daniel cringed expecting Duncan to jerk him out. He heard Jimmy's hand slide up under the pillow and knew he was grasping the hatchet.

"Some." Daniel answered watching Duncan apprehensively.

Duncan reached out and tousled Daniel's hair and actually smiled. Daniel felt every muscle and nerve ending in his body cringe in expectation. He felt Jimmy's body stiffen in anticipation but Duncan turned and walked to the door pausing. He flipped off the light.

"Goodnight boys. I guess you've had enough excitement for one day. We will talk about this tomorrow."

They felt the energy drain from their bodies as the door closed.

"I thought he was going to kill us." Daniel finally said gazing at the faint light coming through the window.

"Me too." Jimmy exhaled and paused as if he were looking for words. "Daniel I've enjoyed all this adventure but I think I'm ready to go home."

Daniel nodded to himself. "I don't blame you. I wish I could go back too." He felt like he wanted to cry but refused to let himself. "I don't know how much more I can take."

"Let's get some sleep maybe the worst is over." Jimmy rolled over facing away from him. "Goodnight."

"Night." Daniel half whispered as he lay there his mind a turmoil of all that had been happening. He played every scene over in his head for several hours and tried to calm his mind in hopes of sleep. They hadn't even told him about the snake. He would tell them in the morning. He was glad Duncan hadn't seen it at least not tonight.

As he felt himself drifting in a quiet slumber he heard a faint swish. His eyes opened wide as his mind questioned his ears. He wasn't sure if he actually heard it or just thought he had.

Then he heard another swish and he held his breath listening. His heart pounded blood in his ears and then he saw it. It hung in the air as if it were suspended by wires.

The planchette hung above his head shadowed in the darkness. At first he thought it was his imagination seeing childhood fears hidden in the dark but then he wasn't sure. He sat up with a jerk and jabbed at Jimmy's side.

Jimmy moaned and slowly came awake. "What?"

"Jimmy look there" Daniel pointed at the planchette hanging in the air at the foot of the bed.

Jimmy stared into the darkness for a moment not seeing what Daniel was talking about and then suddenly sprang up. "What the hell's going on?"

"I don't know. Where's the flashlight?"

"I put it on the desk?"

"Can you reach it?"

Jimmy leaned over grasping in the darkness until finally he had it. Flicking on the light he flipped the beam up illuminating the planchette as it hung unmoving.

"Where's the board?" Daniel broke the momentary silence.

"I slipped it under your side of the bed."

Daniel leaned over without leaving the bed and felt around for several minutes almost fearful of reaching into the blackness under the bed. He finally felt its slick surface and pulled it out and sat it down on the foot of the bed.

As soon as the board was laid flat the planchette floated gently down and rested on it's surface.

"I think something's trying to tell us something." Daniel managed to say.

The light reflected off the tan board as the planchette began its slow journey across it pausing, spelling out, JIBBERJAB.

"It's Mr. Jibberjab." Jimmy gulped his fear down.

Daniel stared blankly at the board for several seconds remembering what Lynda had said. She had thought Jibberjab was dead. But was that possible? Jibberjab had said he wasn't a person but an entity.

"He wants to tell us something but what do we ask him?" Jimmy's hand shook as he held the flashlight.

"Mr. Jibberjab," Daniel almost whispered, "what do you want?"

Slowly the planchette spelled out, DANGER.

"You said that the other night." Daniel questioned. "You said you were in danger. After what happen with the abortion or at least we were told there was an abortion, I thought you were dead."

NOT ME. NOT YET.

"Not yet? We don't understand what's happening." Daniel asked, as confusion bounding through his mind.

YOU MAKE CHOICE.

"What kind of choice?"

RED OR BLUE.

"You mean the women?"

YES.

"Are you an unborn spirit?" Daniel strained his eyes watching the shadow play across the board as the planchette moved but it went up the middle and then rose in the air floating across the room towards the fireplace. Stopping it moved back and forth across the edge and then dropped to the floor.

Jimmy followed it's decent with the light and then turned to question Daniel. Shock was on Daniel's face as he stared at the fireplace and Jimmy jerked back around to see what Daniel was staring at.

He gasped when he saw two women standing there. One dressed in red and one blue. Their bodies seemed to glow as the clothing they wore swayed gently as if it were being caressed by a soft wind. Jimmy opened his mouth to yell but found he couldn't. He couldn't vocalize. No matter how hard he tried nothing came out.

They began to approach and with each step the air in the room seemed to thicken as if he were being immersed in molasses. Slowly and with great effort he turned to see what Daniel was doing and was shocked at the pleasant smile on his friend's lips. He realized what Daniel had told him about the women had been true. He hadn't believed him, not really, he had thought Daniel had just imagined it but hadn't lied to him. But now!

Jimmy managed to turn his head ever so slowly back to where the figures were standing at the edge of the bed. Then in the corner of his eye he saw Daniel's hand reach out and the one in red seemed to glide over the edge of the bed almost dream like.

As she passed her face seemed familiar and as he turned back he saw tenderness in Daniel's eyes. Then he felt a hand on his shoulder and in a sluggish response he turned away and felt the woman in blue pushing him back onto the bed. The flashlight dropped from his hand to the carpet with an echoing thump.

When she had him flat he felt her body come up over him taking his hands and placing them on her breast. The silky material snagged on his slightly calloused hands. Her hands began to rove over his body and his moans seemed to catch in his throat. Her face was soft and gentle yet he wasn't sure what she looked like even though her body glowed blue.

From his peripheral vision he saw the woman in red leaning over Daniel kissing him. Then his attention was drawn back as her clothing slipped from her shoulders and exposed her nakedness. Her nipples were hard against the palms of his hands. She pushed his arms to the side and leaned down over his chest. Her lips brushed gently at his and then she kissed slowly down his chin. Her long hair falling forward covering him and he thought he was going crazy as her lips worked down his chest, her hair flowing gently downward, sweeping over her trail of moist kisses.

Her lips and teeth nibbled at his cock through his underwear. He thought he was going to shoot as her tongue moistened it. Her fingers slipped his briefs down and his cock flopped upward against her chin as she licked at his fuzz. If he could have groaned he would have when her lips came down engulfing him and he shot his first load of fluid into her mouth. With each spasm she sucked harder until he wished he could scream. She looked up at him with a drop on her tight lips.

As his mind floated back to sanity he felt the bed vibrating and slowly looked over at the woman riding Daniel. He cursed himself for coming so fast and wished he could have waited. He wanted to do that too. He looked back at the woman in blue when he felt her soft hands squeezing him. Warm and gentle she had him aroused again even before he had lost his erection. Almost as if she had read his mind she moved her body over him and guided him in. Moist, tight warmth enveloped him and as she rose up and down he felt his breath catch. With each stroke the tension built until he finally spurted forth deep within her. He felt her tighten down harder as he come. Sucking at him with her moisture, draining him physically and mentally.

He felt void as she stood and backed away from him. He tried to speak and ask her who she was but he couldn't talk. The woman in red was still on top of Daniel. It had been over too fast!

He turned and sat up as she seemed to disappear into the fireplace. Slowly he managed to stand and trudge through the thickness that engulfed him, following her. As he stood in front of the fireplace the thickness seemed to ease and he glanced back again at Daniel.

Where had she gone? He pressed his hands across the fireplace and then slowly the wall on the far side opened up with a swish when he pressed one of the lower stones. The room inside was almost totally dark but he looked up as a faint flicker of blue seemed to disappear. He reached his hands out groping in the darkness until he felt the cool metal of a spiral staircase. It seemed to go upstairs and yet it seemed to lead down into the ground.

With more bravery than he thought he had, he ascended the stairs thinking of the faint blue light he had seen disappear there. He wanted to meet her. As he got to the top he entered a room and the faint light through the window showed the darkness of a door across the room. He crossed the room and passed through the door and saw a faint light from below another metal staircase cutting through the floor. He quietly descended the staircase and held his breath as he heard the moans in the room next to it. He creeps slowly and peered through the crack that bleed in its faint light. As he stared he saw Daniel's parent's room. He corrected himself. It was Daniel's mother and Duncan's room. Duncan was straddled on Daniel's mother pumping with precision motion at her. The light from several candles flickered their shadows. A bottle of wine and glasses sat on the night stand. He stared shamelessly at their naked gyrations. Tinges of guilt passed over him but was dismissed by his hormonal drives. He couldn't help but feel more excited.

He had already come twice tonight and yet he still felt excited watching them. His own hardness poked at his underwear, finally unable to watch anymore as Duncan drove forcefully into her, he walked back up the steps glancing at the stack of envelopes on the desk. Those must have been the ones Daniel had told him about.

When he got back the woman in red was still in bed on top of Daniel. Damn, he cursed himself, he wished he hadn't gone so fast. He wished she would return. As he came closer to the bed watching her slowly plunging down on Daniel the thick air began to creep over him. His actions slowed as he fought himself through it. At the edge of the bed he stopped and watched them and then she turned smiling. Reaching out her hand for him. He glanced down at Daniel. Daniel shrugged a why not and he moved onto the bed stripping off his underwear.

He wasn't sure what he was going to do but his cock seemed to have a mind of its own. He moved behind her and she reached backward and pulled him against her. His body rushed as it met her naked back and he kissed gently at her neck.

He straddled Daniel's legs as she leaned forward. He was shocked as she reached behind her grabbing his cock pulling it towards her ass. He thought it was going to burst he was so hard. She rubbed his head between the smooth crack of her ass and then leaned further forward and guided him lower. He jerked backward as the head of his cock grazed Daniel's balls.

She squeezed him harder and pulled him back to her and guided him up Daniel's length and into her moisture. The tightens was unbearably delicious as his mind rebelled at his cock sharing her slickness. For several moments they hung there stuck and then she slowly moved and he withdrew slightly as Daniel drove in. Then she moved backward drawing him in and Daniel out. Slowly their rhythm built and they worked in unison thrusting and withdrawing. His mind blanked the disgusted phobia as his passion replaced it with driving lust. Her sheath clamping them together made him want to scream. The pressure of his nuts pounding down on Daniel's and something inside her flipping back and forth across the head of his dick sent him shooting another massive spasm. His warmth flowed into her triggering Daniel to burst a hot flood into her.

Their movements became unbearably sensitive to the point of pleasurable pain and they lay like that several minutes throbbing. As their arousal deflated they slipped from her the slick fluid flowing down over them.

Jimmy backed away and laid on the bed. She leaned over and kissed him and then kissed Daniel. She moved blithely away, almost floating and disappeared at the fireplace. The slow feeling of molasses disappeared as she moved away.

Jimmy watched her but didn't follow although he wondered who she was and where she was going. He felt Daniel move and he groaned at the thought of what they had done. A great sense of guilt flowed over him. The guilt of not knowing them and guilt at the intimate contact he had with his best friend.

Daniel exhaled and sighed contentedly. "Well now do you believe me?"

"Uh yeah." Jimmy grunted wishing he had somewhere else to sleep from guilt.

"Pretty wild, huh?"

"Yeah."

"What's the matter Jimmy? I can tell something's wrong." Daniel asked although he knew what was wrong with Jimmy. He felt the same thing. Guilt. As if he had screwed his best friend. It was a revolting thought.

Finally after Jimmy said nothing Daniel turned to look at him through the darkness. "Jimmy don't let it bother you. It happened but it don't make us gay."

Jimmy nodded silently in the dark. "I guess you're right but Daniel, I enjoyed it."

"Me too." Daniel agreed. "Me too, but just because you enjoyed it don't mean you have to practice it. It's not something you would search for and it wasn't our fault." Daniel grinned in the darkness. "It's child abuse."

He punched Jimmy in the arm and laid back. "It happened so fast we were just swept up by it all. Come on get over it. If you don't it'll eat you up."

"I guess you're right." Jimmy shrugged.

"Besides you're my best friend, if it had to happen I'm glad it was with you. Anyway you said you were leaving tomorrow. I just hope this means you won't cast me off as a friend. It wasn't something we did, it just happened." Sadly Daniel added. "Beside you're my only friend and you'll be going tomorrow."

Jimmy was silent for a moment and pillowed his head with his arms. "You know Daniel, you're right. The only place I'm going is to sleep. You couldn't drag me away now for nothing. There's always an adventure around you. Anyway, if I could, to be honest, I would do it all again and wouldn't change any of it."

"Me neither." Daniel answered. "But it sure opens a lot more questions." Daniel paused, thinking but before he spoke again he heard Jimmy snoring softly.

He scooted down in the bed and pulled the covers up over them. When Jimmy felt the warmth of the blanket he scooted over in his sleep and reached out and hugged Daniel.

Daniel started to push him away and then thought what the hell, and fell asleep.

Chapter 14

Daniel awoke with a start as the light came on. Duncan was staring down at him, a scowl embedded in his forehead.

"Get up and get dressed. Now!" His voice boomed in anger. "Him too! And hurry." His massive hand unconsciously flexing into a fist. He turned as if to leave and then stopped and jerked back the covers uncovering them. He stared down at the stained bed and underwear, his anger replaced with a severe look of disgust. He stormed away slamming the bedroom door.

"What's going on?" Jimmy wiped at the numbness in his face. Then sat straight up, wondering if they had found out about last night. Maybe he had seen Jimmy staring at him and Daniel's Mom. He cringed in embarrassed fear as the memories flooded back.

"I don't what's going on but we better hurry up."

"Do you think he found out about last night?" Jimmy asked as he slid out of bed and into his jeans.

Daniel shrugged his shoulders in confusion.

"Daniel, I ah, well after the lady in blue left I followed her?"

"What? How?"

"Behind the fireplace there's another staircase like the one you found in Duncan's room. It goes upstairs and down in the ground. Well, I followed her or I thought I did. I didn't find her but I went up and crossed over to another room and then those other stairs. It led to a room just like you said. There was a crack where the wall met the fireplace and I peeped through." Jimmy turned his back in embarrassment. "I saw Duncan and your mother doing it?"

"Doing it?" Daniel asked but he knew what Jimmy was saying without asking for clarification.

"Yeah." He pulled on his shirt and flopped down on the bed and slipped into his tennis shoes. "I thought the blue lady went there but I saw them. I felt bad but I couldn't help but watch. I could see real clear, they had the room lit with candles. I'm sorry Daniel, I didn't mean to. Then when I came back well that's when I ah, you know."

Daniel nodded his head, he didn't blame Jimmy for looking but watching his mother it seemed sacrilegious or something. "It's okay." He paused as he finished dressing flatting his hair with his hand. "I don't think it's about that. It wouldn't make any sense now. If he was going to do something or thought you had seen them he would have done it then. Believe me when he acts on something he just does it. He wouldn't have waited. He'd have pulled out and come over and beat the hell out of you right there."

Jimmy felt a little tension release but shrugged anyway. "Something's wrong. I guess we better find out. I got to piss first."

"Hurry up. So do I."

They took turns pissing then left the room.

As they entered the living room Daniel's stomach bunched in a knot as he saw Deputy Fletcher sitting in the chair. His ugly shit-eating-grin cut across his face as Daniel met his eyes."

Kelli ran over to hug her son. "Honey it'll be all right. We'll get you a lawyer."

"What?" Daniel asked in confusion as his mind rejected the truth of what was going on.

"You're being arrested for murder." Kelli held back a choked sob.

Daniel's eyes flashed at Fletcher in anger. "What! You wake us up at four in the morning to arrest us. Why the hell didn't you arrest us last night!"

Duncan stepped forward his voice stiff. "Watch your mouth and don't answer any questions until we get a lawyer. You understand?"

"But why now?" Daniel protested as he stared back at Fletcher.

"We found your murder weapon. The rock with blood on it."

"We told you about it?" Daniel argued.

"Daniel, don't say any more." Duncan cut in. "We'll have you a lawyer down as soon as I can reach them and get you out on bail."

"On bail?" Daniel half cried he stared at Jimmy. Jimmy stood stunned in disbelief.

Deputy Fletcher stood up and walked over pulling out a set of handcuffs.

"Is that necessary?" Kelli wiped at her tears with the back of hand.

"Standard procedure, ma'am." He grabbed Jimmy's shoulders first and cuffed one hand then spun him around and slapped on the other one.

Daniel saw a smile flicker in his eyes as he squeezed Daniel's shoulders and roughly pulled his arm behind. As an automatic response, Daniel pulled away causing the Deputy to smile more. Fletcher then dug his hand into Daniel's shoulder harder until Daniel winced from the pain. He had both hands cuffed behind now and then squeezed the cuffs an extra notch to where Daniel knew he did it just to cause him extra pain.

Daniel looked up at him defiantly and the thought of spitting in his face crossed his mind but he held himself back.

"What other evidence do you have?" Duncan's moved closer to the Deputy.

"A witness said these two met Gurvis at the store yesterday and then they went skinny dipping up at the lake."

"So we met him at the store but nobody could have seen us go to the lake. There wasn't anybody around." Daniel said as he thought of Brownie at the store but had no idea who could have seen them at the scout camp.

"Shut up!" Duncan snapped and hugged Kelli as her tears streamed forward harder. "Don't you say anything until we get you a lawyer."

Daniel stared back at his stepfather defiantly. "I've seen enough TV. He can't use a damn thing I say until he reads us our rights and he hasn't done it yet."

Duncan drew back his hand to slap Daniel but stopped as Daniel glared hatred back at him.

Daniel's eyes widened when the blow didn't come and he thought he saw a faint hint of respect in Duncan's eyes.

"What other evidence do you have?" Duncan exhaled his tension and looked at the Deputy.

"I've got a picture of that boy naked in the shower."

Daniel glanced at Duncan and saw his face blanch. Good he thought now he would have to explain why he had those photos.

Duncan paused as if he were thinking what all of it meant. "Any other evidence?"

"Yep. Ms. Breed found these boys Ouija Board on the hill above the murder site."

Daniel started to protest but shut his mouth. Tarla had said she didn't tell Fletcher about finding it there unless she did later but no, that wasn't possible every time that Fletcher had been there Jimmy and him had been there too. Unless Tarla lied! No, he didn't believe that. He wondered where she was. He guessed they hadn't woken her up.

Fletcher turned the boys towards the door and gave them a light shove. "Let's go boys." He looked back at Kelli a moment. "Sorry about this ma'am. But everybody in these parts knew old Gurvis was fond of little boys."

He took delight when shock registered on her face.

"Yeah, he liked them right about these boys' ages. We think this is one of them homosexual killings."

Daniel twisted around ready to deny it to his mother but the look on her face was more than he could bear. He said nothing and walked over to the door and waited for Fletcher to open it.

Fletcher opened the door and they walked out into the crisp morning air. The sun hadn't risen and the night birds were still calling.. When they were outside without his Mom around, Fletcher shoved them hard down the sidewalk towards the waiting squad car.

"Looks like I got me a couple of murdering little butt fuckers." He laughed and shoved at Daniel again almost making him fall. When they got to the car he shoved their heads down and threw them into the back seat.

He got in and started the engine and flicked on his flashing blue lights. He threw his hat on the seat beside him, flicked on the headlights and slammed it into reverse, the forward and sped off shooting dust and gravel into the air.

Just over the hill he grinned into the rear view mirror. "Here's the scene of the crime ain't it." His laughter was almost deafening.

At the gate he got out opened the gate drove through and then got back out and shut the gate. He put the car in gear and started out but instead of turning right towards the main road he turned left up the gravel road towards the scout camp.

Daniel sat up straight clearing his throat. "Where're you taking us?"

"This is the back way to Hiwassee. That's where the jail is. Don't you little shits know anything except how to pack fudge."

"You mean that other road goes too Hiwassee?" Daniel leaned back against the seat trying to relieve the pain biting into his wrists.

"That's what I said boy. You hard of hearing or you just had too many dicks stuck in your ears." He burst out in more laughter.

Daniel just leaned back and looked over at Jimmy. He felt sorry for himself but he felt even more sorry for Jimmy. He knew Jimmy wished he had never met him as a friend.

"Had enough adventure?" Daniel weakly joked.

Jimmy looked over obviously fighting back tears. He shook his head and forced a pathetic smile. "Looks like it is just starting."

"You boys joke around all you want. Since you're underage you probably won't get the chair but you'll do enough time in reform school and the prison to make you wish you never butt fucked anybody. I'm sure you'll have plenty of boyfriends there."

"You're a sick puppy." Daniel spat out. He watched out the window as they passed the turn that went to the scout camp. The patrol car went down a steeper hill and rounded a curve into a straightaway.

Further down the road Fletcher slowed down and stopped in front of a waterfall. "I got to take a leak." As he opened the door the roar of the eight foot high falls blasted at their ears.

As he slammed the door Daniel leaned back and closed his eyes. The faint roaring was drumming at his senses. Then he heard it. He sat up looking around.

"When the earth and sky meet the sea."

"Did you hear that?" Daniel looked at Jimmy.

"Yeah, pretty loud water fall."

"No, not that. I heard a voice. Didn't you hear it?"

"Probably Fletcher talking to his dick."

"No it said, 'when the earth and sky meet the sea.'"

Jimmy shook his head. "No, I didn't hear it."

Fletcher opened the back door. "You boys need to take a leak? I got there pretty early you boys probably didn't have any time to go."

"We went." Jimmy said but Daniel interrupted him.

Fletcher was up to something he could feel it. "I've got to go again."

Fletcher grinned. "Well come on then."

Jimmy had to get out first to let Daniel out.

"Uh, I can't uh, you know, I need my hands unless you want to pull it out for me." Daniel twisted his cuffed hands towards him.

"I don't think I have to worry about you escaping. If you try it, I'll just shoot you." He pulled the key out and watched as Daniel rubbed his wrist. He moved away and turned his back on Fletcher fumbling with his zipper.

Fletcher moved over until he was staring at Daniel fumbling with his fly. The only light was that of the car's headlights shining up the road. Daniel glared at him but pulled himself out waiting for the pee to flow. He had always been pee shy when somebody watched.

"Well boy, you wasn't lying last night when you said that thing was pretty big." His face seemed to leer at Daniel.

"Can't anybody piss in peace." Daniel looked over at the waterfall trying to ignore him. "Nice fall."

Fletcher glanced over. "Yeah but you can't drink it from here down."

"Why's that?" Daniel felt the flow start as the Deputy glanced away.

"It flows over a natural salt lick." He pointed at the top of the fall.

Salt? Daniel thought. Sea? Was it possible?

Fletcher looked back around at Daniel as he zipped up. "You know boys, I ain't been getting any lately and I could sure use some sweet lips on my cock right now. How's about one of you boys giving me a blow job."

He unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock and hairless balls.

Jimmy started backing towards the squad car and Daniel just stared.

"What's the matter boys? You can do it for old Gurvis but you can't do it for me." He stroked his limp dick a couple of times.

"You sure you want to do this. Look what we did to Gurvis." Daniel stepped forward defiantly.

"Yeah but you know I really think that was an accident." He squeezed himself and moved towards Jimmy.

Jimmy fell down as he backed away.

"I'll do it Deputy. You're right it was an accident. But you know I really like men in uniform. I get off on it." Daniel moved closer.

"Daniel!" Jimmy looked over from where he had fallen. "What are you doing? Don't!"

"Well that's more like it." Fletcher stepped closer to Daniel reaching behind his head forcing him down to the ground.

Daniel fell on his knees but pulled his head free of Fletcher's hold. "You just stand there and enjoy it. I'll do all the work."

"Yeah boy, you do that."

Daniel straightened up on his knees and reached out grabbing Fletcher's cock with his left hand squeezing slightly. He looked up as Fletcher groaned. "Now you just close your eyes and enjoy it."

"Daniel!" Jimmy cried as he rolled around on the ground trying to work himself back to a standing position.

"Shut up." Daniel snapped. "You're just jealous because you can't have him. Just like you were with Gurvis." He stared at Jimmy and shaking his head in secret warning.

"You just relax and let me do all the work." Daniel said as he skinned the flesh back from the head of his cock.

Daniel glanced up as Fletcher responded to his hand and then pulled back his right fist and slammed him in the balls with all the physical force he could muster.

Fletcher doubled over in unconsciousness as the pain drove through his entire body.

"Oh Jesus God, Daniel, you've killed him." Jimmy cried.

Daniel leaned over the man feeling his neck. "He's still got a pulse. He ain't dead yet." He reached down into his pocket and found the handcuff key.

He went over helping Jimmy to struggle back to his feet and unlocked his. Jimmy rubbed at the indentures on his wrists.

"Are you crazy! If he ain't dead he might die. That'll make two murders they'll pin on us."

"Jimmy he wasn't taking us to jail. There's no jail in Hiwassee, besides he tried to make us suck him. Daniel's fist balled in the remembering glory of his greatest punch.

"Who're they going to believe, him or us? We're already accused of murder."

"Jimmy's there's more going on around here than we know but it has something to do with this waterfall and I aim to find out what it is."

"What are we going to do now? We don't have anywhere we can go?"

Daniel leaned down and un-snapped Fletcher's weapon's holster. Carefully he pulled out the nickel plated 9mm Sig Sauer. It's heavy coldness felt soothing to his touch.

"Are you crazy? What are you doing?"

Daniel didn't even glance at Jimmy his eyes stared wildly at Fletcher. He grasped the gun in both hands holding out and aiming it at Fletcher's head. His finger moved flicking what he felt was the safety.

Jimmy moved closer to Daniel as he saw him finger the trigger. "Daniel don't!"

Daniel gritted his teeth and after a moment he moved the gun away. Jimmy watched as he flicked a lever and its clip dropped into Daniel's hand. Jimmy watched in amazement and awe at his familiarity with the weapon.

Daniel looked up at Jimmy and replaced the clip, flicking on the safety and mumbled. "Fifteen rounds."

"Daniel you've never held a gun before, how do you know so much."

Sometimes Jimmy was so stupid, Daniel thought, but said blandly. "I can read."

"Oh."

Daniel glanced back down at the sprawled figure to make sure he wasn't getting up and then went to the back door of the patrol car which still stood open. He closed the door then calmly went around to the driver's side and got behind the wheel. He stared down at the automatic shift thinking it would be easier than the tractor.

He turned to watch as Jimmy continued to stare at him. He reached over to the passenger door flinging it open with a push. "Come on!"

"We can't steal a police car!" Jimmy badgered.

"You going to hang around until he comes too? They're charging us with murder, now assault, what's a little grand theft auto."

Jimmy looked down at Fletcher and shuttered. He climbed into the car. "You sure you can drive?"

"Piece a cake." He turned the wheel and shoved it into drive easing down on the gas pedal. The powerful Crown Vic jumped forward with more speed than Daniel expected spewing gravel and lurched across the road into a three foot ditch.

Daniel threw it into reverse and the positraction rear end gave a loud snap. The engine revved but nothing happened.

"Fuck!" Daniel beat his fists against the steering wheel then looked over at Jimmy sheepish. "How about bad cake? I thought it would be a piece of cake."

He tried to open the door but it wedged against the ground. "We'll have to get out on your side." He drew back his foot and drove his heel into the radio.

Jimmy looked at him in blanked surprise and opened the door before he got violent. Daniel slid out after him and stood for a second looking down the road.

"We need to get out of here and find a phone." Daniel scanned the steep hill behind the waterfall.

"Let's just go back to your house."

"Man we can do that. Duncan's mixed up in all this. What do you think he would do?"

"I guess you're right."

"Damn right, I'm right. We'll call your house and see if your parents can come and get us."

"Yeah my parents. That's a good idea but where are we going to find a phone?"

"I don't know but the first thing we need to do is get off this road in case our nut smashed Deputy has some of his buddies come by." Daniel headed for the waterfall. "Let's cross over and go up that bank. His eyes moved up the incline and scaled the high mountain behind it."

Daniel stared down at Fletcher as they passed him and thought his body had changed position. He must be getting ready to wake up, he thought, and then noticed the man had a faint smile on his mouth.

"Come on let's hurry and get out of here before he wakes up." Daniel stopped below the thick rush of the waterfalls scanning to see if there was an easier crossing, shook his head and stepped into the freezing water. Even in the summer the mountain water numbed his legs up to his knees. As he climbed onto the bank he heard complaining about the cold. The steep hill rested against the stream's edge and Daniel started grabbing roots pulling himself up the bank. After ten minutes they had managed to get to the top and paused for a breath looking down at the broke dirt clods they had displaced in their efforts.

"Shit we left a trail a blind man could follow." Daniel complained as he scanned the area above the waterfall. Even in their flight he couldn't help appreciating that moment of beauty as his mind beheld the hard driving force of the water over what must have been the salt lick. Salt lick? Sea water was salt water, did that have something to do with the voice he kept hearing.

"If we follow the stream back we should come to the scout camp. Maybe we can break into one of the buildings and find a phone." Daniel headed out through the thick pines appreciating the lack of undergrowth beneath them.

"Why not? What's a little breaking and entering piled on everything else." Jimmy bitched but fell in behind Daniel's lead.

Over an hour later with bruises, scratches and tired feet they stood in the pines above the camp. They scouted the area looking for any signs of movement and then went to the largest building. Daniel picked up a heavy round rock and smashed a window, reached in and unlocked a window. They shimmied over its ledge and spied a pay phone on the wall.

"Must be the cafeteria." Daniel said as he picked up the receiver and stuck it to his ear. Then he slammed it back down. "Dammit it, can't anything go right for us. It's dead."

Jimmy slid down to the floor resting his head on his hands. Daniel stared at him blaming himself for everything that happened.

Jimmy finally looked up. "Now what?"

"Let's go on maybe we can find Lynda. Yeah, she'll help us. If she can't sneak us in maybe she can use the phone and call your house."

Jimmy stood up without saying a word and headed for their port of entry.

Another hour down the road they came to the area to the remains of the cabin.

"Hope she's here." Daniel said as they moved through the last of the bushes. When he didn't see any sign of her he sat himself down on the hard packed surface of the cabin's floor. Jimmy flopped down beside him. "Well wait here for a while. Maybe she'll come along. At least this lets us watch the coming and going on the farm without being seen." Then he thought about all the times when he had been there and hadn't seen Duncan or his mother's car come or go. He gave a silent prayer of desperate hope. They needed help.

After twenty minutes of waiting Daniel decided they shouldn't wait. "She always comes from that direction. Maybe we can find her house. She comes here so often there's got to be a path."

Jimmy's face brightened. "Yeah, that makes sense."

They went to the bush from which she always seemed to appear and pushed through pausing on the other side looking for a path. They stood there in frustration trying to no avail to find a path. It was nothing but a thick growth of briars and weeds entangling the fragmented remains of a wooden fence.

"Now what?" Jimmy half cried in frustration.

"What's the matter?" Lynda's voice came from behind the bush from which they had just come around.

They pushed through and there she stood. They sighed in hopeful relief. Daniel wanted to run over and hug her but held back. "Where did you come from? You usually come from this way."

"Well hello to you too." Lynda curtly replied to Daniel's response.

"I'm sorry. It is just that we've got ourselves in a heap of shit and we don't know what to do." Daniel moved closer to her wanting to touch her to ensure himself she was really there. "We need your help. We want to use your phone."

"I ah, I don't have a phone." Lynda looked away gazing at the trees.

"I don't have a cell phone but everybody has a phone." Jimmy cried out.

"Sorry." Lynda looked back at them. "I don't."

"How did your Aunt Ida call Tarla to have her go berry picking with her?" Daniel quizzed her suspiciously.

Lynda picked up the end of her shoulder length hair and played with it. "Daniel I ...." She looked up tears streaming down her face. "I'm so tired Daniel." She pulled her shoulders back in a determined effort. "I'm going to tell you everything."

"Everything?" Daniel watched her discomfort and felt bad. He wanted to hear it but they just didn't have time, not now. "Lynda, I want to hear what you have to say but you've got to at least hide us. We're on the run from the law." He watched her face as she gave no surprised reaction to his statement.

"I know." She turned and walked to the cabin, went in then stopped. "Follow me."

Jimmy and Daniel looked at each other blankly and then followed after her. She stood in front of the tumbled stones of the fireplace and shoved hard on one of the stones.

The fire pit grumbled and a hole slid gaping in darkness. A chill of cool air rose out into the summer's heat blasting at their faces.

Lynda crouched down tucking her long skirt tight against her legs and stepped down. Daniel followed her example backing down into the hole until they were on their hands and knees in a crawl space below the area. Jimmy followed close behind and as soon as he rested on the cool rough stone the gap above them closed.

"What?" Jimmy said without thinking.

"I have a candle." Lynda's voice answered softly through the total blackness. She fumbled around in the darkness and then struck a match against a rock. The flame blazed forward display a long narrow tunnel. She found her candle and lit it blowing the match out. She crawled on her hands and knees forward, struggling to keep her skirt from tangling against her legs.

Daniel and Jimmy followed wordlessly. After a thirty foot crawl the tunnel opened into a huge cavern with a twenty foot drop from where they were. Lynda twisted and scooted her feet down holding on the ledge with one hand and the candle in the other.

"I know where the foot holds are but feel." Lynda stared into Daniel's eyes and pursed her lips. "When I get to the bottom I'll hold the light so you can see them."

Daniel and Jimmy leaned over watching her descent as she made her way gracefully down the cliff. "Okay. Daniel you first just put your feet in the holes that have been cut out."

Slowly he descended and then Jimmy followed. At the bottom they looked around in awe. A giant stalactite hung eight feet from the center of the cold room like a moist white cork screw. A six foot basin of milky water lay just beneath catching its fragile drops. The entire room was made up of white hard moist stones. Smaller stalactites hung like stars falling from the sky with several stalagmites' sticking up throughout the cavern.

"It's beautiful." Daniel whispered in reverence.

Lynda nodded walking across towards the other side cupping her hand to protect the flickering flame. "Come on."

On the other side of the cavern laid the mouth of a man size cave. "Follow this and it'll take you back to your house. You'll find a staircase that leads to the back of your bedroom fireplace. Push the lowest brick and the panel will open up."

"It's the one I told you about, the one I saw last night." Jimmy's voice echoed through the chamber.

Lynda nodded again and said softly casting her eyes down to the floor. "I know."

Daniel gasped audibly at the implication. That was how they got in, through this cavern. He looked lovingly at Lynda wondering if she had been one of them that had visited him last night. And he had shared her! She had seemed familiar but it was so hard to tell she had looked different.

Lynda pulled Daniel close and hugged him almost as if she read his thoughts. "I can't go with you now but I'll come at one tonight. They shouldn't find you in your room but if you need to hide, stay in the room behind the fireplace until they're gone. There shouldn't be anybody traveling the steps tonight." She then reached and drew Jimmy into a three-way-hug and added in a whisper. "Not tonight anyway."

They stood there clinging to each other offering comfort and support. Then Lynda pulled away handing out the candle for Daniel to take. The cold air replaced their lost huggable warmth making them all shiver.

They stood watching her return the way they had come. Her ease and familiarity with the ledge reflecting the many times she had been here.

Cupping his hand over the candle Daniel turned as she faded out of sight. "Let's go this should be a long cold walk."

"After all the heat it feels good."

"I just wish we had a flashlight instead of a candle. If it goes out we're going have to braille the walls." As they neared the tunnel a silver gleam danced a flashing light at them.

"Looks like we're in luck a flashlight, I just hope it works. Looks in pretty good condition." Jimmy reached for the double battery light pushing up the slide and it beamed on. He shined it back at the cavern wanting one more look at its glory before entering the small tunnel. "I wonder why she didn't tell us about the flashlight."

Daniel wondered too as he followed into the milky white orifice. "May be it wasn't there before. May be she didn't know about it."

"You mean others have been down here that she doesn't know about."

"Well that's possible but what about this. Like the thing with the snake and the crabs. I know this sounds stupid but what if I somehow made them happen. I don't know how but I said I just soon see a snake and bang, suddenly there was one. And with Fletcher I said you probably have crabs and suddenly he was totally infested. I mean why then and why so bad. And then the flashlight."

Jimmy stopped and faced him. "You mean you just willed it and it happens?"

"Well I don't know. May be it was just psychic or something. I don't know."

"Well how about a hamburger, I'm hungry why don't you just will one up. Make that an order of fries too."

Daniel wished he hadn't said it. He realized how lame it sounded but what was it going to hurt to try. "I wish we had two hamburgers and some fries."

Jimmy shined the light around at the stone floor as if he was ready to believe it too. Nothing. "Maybe it's around the corner ahead somewhere just waiting for us."

"I guess I'm just letting my imagination run away with me." Daniel moved forward but thinking to himself that maybe he didn't know how to use it.

After thirty minutes of trudging up and down through the twists and turns they came to a black spiral staircase. They rubbed their hands together from the cold and the flashlight was beginning to dim.

"Next time ask for some extra batteries." Jimmy complained sarcastically.

Daniel shrugged and snapped. "Let's just go on up. At least it should be warmer."

Although they tried to be as noiseless as possible their footsteps rang metallic echoes throughout the tunnel. "This is too noisy somebody's liable to hear us." Daniel stopped, reached down and untied his tennis shoes. He grunted as he stuck his sock covered foot against the cold metal.

Jimmy followed suit and as quietly as possible they crept upward until they entered the room.

"This is it. The room behind your fireplace. Over there's the other stairs that goes up." Jimmy whispered in half breath and guided the thinning beam in that direction.

"Let's sit here and warm up for a minute. Maybe we can sneak and get something to eat." Daniel sat down crossed leg on the floor and began to rub his numb toes.

As Jimmy sat down his stomach rumbled. "My stomach seconds that." He laid the flashlight down and rubbed at his feet for several minutes. "You know last night, what happen, it was pretty crazy. When the blue woman left I followed her and ...."

"I know. You saw them doing the wild thing."

"But I followed her and I would almost swear on a stack of Bibles she went upstairs. That's why I followed her and then I saw them. I just don't know where she went."

Daniel slipped his tennis shoes back on and unconsciously fiddled with the laces. "Hey, you don't have to talk about it."

"But where did she go?"

"What do I look like a fucking answer machine?" Daniel looked up and snapped.

"Don't get pissed at me, I didn't do anything."

"I know. I'm sorry." He shook his head. "I can't image what happened to her, or I just don't want to image it. I mean I had the lady in blue before you did and the one last night, the red woman, wasn't the same one as the first woman in red."

Jimmy didn't want to say it but he felt he had to voice his thoughts. "I think the woman in red was Lynda."

Daniel sat quietly for a second and nodded. "Me too."

"Uh, the one in blue, I uh, Daniel I know this sound awful but I, well I think it was your mother."

Anger flared over Daniel's face. He balled up his fist in rage ready to attach him. "God dammit! Don't say that." A tear trickled down past his nose as the desperate thought surfaced, one he had been trying to keep suppressed.

Jimmy shrugged and gestured with open hands. "May be it was Tarla?"

Daniel let the stream of tears he had been fighting flow. "No it wasn't Tarla." He fought back a shrill sob forming in his throat. "I don't know what to say. I don't want to believe it was Mom. It's just that ever since you told me this morning it has been eating at my mind." He stood up calming his tears shaking his head in denial. "I won't believe it. There's something else, there has got to be somebody else. Maybe another trap door or something."

"But it was Lynda, wasn't it?" Jimmy asked almost timidly.

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure it was." Daniel sighed wiping his face on his bare forearm. "Let's see if we can get something to eat."

"That sounds like a winner." Jimmy hurried into his shoes and stood up. He rubbed an itch on his face and was surprised when his face had a little fluff of fuzz growing on it. "Hey man, I think I'm growing a beard."

Daniel grinned and punched his arm. "I'm not surprised. Mine started several days ago, after my first night."

"If I'm going to catch you in height I need some food, now!"

"How do you open this panel?"

"It's a brick down there," Jimmy pointed, "but why don't we go upstairs and work our way through to the steps to the living room."

"Tarla lives up there somewhere."

"If we go through your room they bound to see us as soon as we cross Duncan's study."

"I guess you're right." Daniel started up the metal steps relaxing a little when the sound was no longer amplified by the tunnel.

At the top of the steps he peeped over the floor's edge and listened. When he was satisfied no one was around he eased into the room. He walked as quietly as possible over to a window and fingered a crack through the curtain.

"Duncan's car's gone." Daniel whispered.

"Maybe they went to get a lawyer."

"I won't bet on it. Where ever he went Mom probably went with him. That means just Tarla is here. What time is it?"

"I don't know, I forgot my watch but I would guess it's afternoon."

"Tarla's probably in the kitchen fixing herself something for lunch. That means she'll probably take a nap after lunch."

"It might be a lot later than twelve. I lost track of time down in that cave."

"Let's see if we can find Tarla's room. Somehow she figures into all this."

"Figures in but you said it wasn't her."

"The sex wasn't her but you got to admit she's just plain weird, all that stuff about glamour and shit." Daniel spun around in the room for a second. "Where's the door that went to the staircase to their room?"

"It was on that wall. It must have some kind of sliding panel covering it."

"With all these panels and hidden rooms, why wasn't the one we just came through closed?" Daniel went back over to inspect the gaping hole in the floor.

"How the hell do I know. This is your house."

"It's not mine." Daniel tapped around at the oak boards with his foot until he stepped on one near the wall and the panel slid shut with a faint thud. He stepped on it again and it opened. "Guess we better leave it like we found it."

"Want to look for that panel to their room now." Jimmy headed towards the plastered wall.

"Later. Let's see if we can find Tarla's room. This room we're in is over Duncan's study. That means that one is over the living room. Come on."

He opened the door slowly exposing a small sitting room with TV and couch. Across the room above the hall that led to the kitchen was a door. As they stepped into the room to their immediate right was another door. Daniel opened it exposing an enclosed staircase which led down to the living room.

"This must be the one to Tarla's room." Daniel crossed over and stuck his ear against the door holding his breath. "I don't hear anything come on."

He opened the door to a hallway just above the one that led to the kitchen. Above the kitchen was another door.

"That must be a bathroom, it's right above the one downstairs. I got to go." Jimmy headed for the door.

"You should have gone in the cave."

"What did you want me to wipe with a stalactite?" Jimmy's face pinched.

"Well wait till we get back to my room at least, you can't hear it if when you flush."

"All right but if I shit my drawers you're cleaning them."

"Come on." Daniel eased silently down the hall hoping the floor wouldn't pop or creak. At the door he opened it slowly and stared in somewhat surprised. "It's not what I expected."

Jimmy tip toed and looked over his shoulder at the very pink and white obviously feminine room. "What did you expect?"

"I don't know. Voodoo charms or skulls or something but not this." Daniel stepped onto the soft pink plush carpet walking and scooped the room out. His eye stopped on an antique looking chest and almost as if he had some inner intuition he knew he had to open it. Carefully he fumbled at the lock and it popped open.

As he lifted the lid his jaw dropped slightly. His mind spun in a curious emotional reaction. Fear, shock and amazement registered simultaneous as Jimmy bent closer to see what he saw.

On a slate board written in chalk was a message.

"YOUNG MASTERS! LAY OVERS CATCH MEDDLERS!"

"What the fuck's that mean?" Jimmy whispered.

"Got me but I guess she figured sooner or later we would be meddling. Let's get out of here."

Daniel closed the box and snapped the latch back but as he turned to stand a touch of brown caught his eye standing out boldly underneath the white four poster bed lying sedate on the pink rug.

Daniel scooted across the carpet on his hands and knees and reached underneath to pull out a small brown box.

"Now what?" Jimmy stopped at the door watching him.

Daniel fingered the mahogany stained case and lifted the lid. Peering inside at the velvet green material he pushed its edge to the side exposing a jar.

"What you got?" Jimmy's curiosity brought him back to where Daniel was crouched.

"Looks like something floating in a Mason Jar?" Daniel held it up for inspection... shook it and then dropped it on the carpet.

He slid backward tripping on his legs and lay sprawled.

"What's the matter?" Jimmy reached and picked up the discarded jar, squinted his eyes and stared.

He dropped it too. "Oh gees! Oh my god! Oh gees! That's a thing!"

They leaned over staring at the piece of meat floating, wavering back and forth in its liquid.

"That's somebody's dick and nuts!" Jimmy pushed at the jar with his index finger, pulling his legs together in unconscious defense.

"But whose?" Daniel forced himself to pick it up carefully.

"It's so shrunk and shriveled I wasn't sure what it was but one thing's for certain it ain't Gurvis'."

As if the thought just hit him Daniel stared at the door. "We got to get out of here."

"Tarla cut some son of a bitch's dick off. Let's get out of here before she catches us. If I got to die I don't want it to be that way." Jimmy was already half way to the door. "Put it up."

Daniel sat staring at the floating flesh and shook his head. "Not Tarla, I don't believe it."

"The woman's a loon. Let get while the getting's good! What are you waiting for? A butcher's knife."

"Wait a minute. We got to wipe our fingerprints off it."

"Uh yeah, I never thought of that. Do it and let's get the hell out of here." He glanced nervously towards the door.

Daniel picked up the velvet material and stopped with a groan. "I don't know what to do. If I wipe our prints off I might wipe off somebody else's. Whoever really did it."

"Just wipe them. They might not be any other prints on it. If I've got to go to prison for murdering Gurvis I don't want people saying I go around castrating and sticking them in jars.

I can just see us sitting in a jail cell everybody thinking we're dick cutting perverts." He grinned wearily. "On second thought it might keep us from becoming girl friends to some big guy named Bubba."

Daniel scrubbed vigorously at the box and then the jar. Wrapped it back in the cloth using his fingernail to shut the lid and pushed it with his foot back under the bed. "You're right the less evidence they have on us the better off we are. I still don't believe it was Tarla."

"Well it wasn't me or you so that only leaves Duncan, Tarla or your Mom."

"If I had to figure it was anybody I would say Duncan." Daniel stood up and then as an afterthought took his shirt tail and wiped the hasp of the antique box. "I guess Tarla had a point."

"What's that?"

"Layovers, did, catch meddlers. Come on let's go." Daniel tucked his shirt tail back in his jeans and fingered the gun he had tucked in the back of his pants. He sure hoped he didn't have to use it. He wondered if he could. "Wipe the door knob off when you shut it."

"Okay but now what? I'm starving."

You know it just occurred to me, after all the noise we made with that jar, Tarla would have been up here if she was in the kitchen."

"You really think so?"

"We dropped the jar twice, I fell down and you were screaming like a ...," he was going to say like a girl but decided not to and said, "banshee."

"What's a banshee?"

"Just a saying, I think it's a ghost that collects the dead."

"I wasn't screaming. I was just talking loud and if anyone's a ghost it was you. You're the one that went pale." Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "As in white as a ...."

"You made your point." Daniel crossed the sitting room and opened the door to the enclosed stairs. He started to flip the light but stopped himself. "Shh! When we get to the bottom we will listen first."

Jimmy nodded and stepped lightly behind him. At the bottom of the steps they paused. After hearing nothing Daniel turned the door knob easing it a crack and peeped out. When he saw nothing they went into the living room and headed for the kitchen.

When he got to the hall he exhaled and then relaxed. "Come on, nobody's here." He spoke aloud.

"I thought you said be quiet?"

"Listen if Tarla was there she would have smelled us by now. Remember?"

"Oh yeah."

They dug around the refrigerator and cupboard for several minutes filling a garbage bag with articles. "Take food that won't be discovered as missing. Stuff that is stuck up behind everything." Daniel suggested.

"Oh man! That cake looks so good." Jimmy almost whined but caught himself.

"Let's eat in my room. We can see anybody drive in."

Daniel scanned the kitchen making sure they left it as they had found it. They relaxed as soon as they got to his room.

"You start." Jimmy tossed what he carried on the bed. "I still got to shit. I got to let some out before I put anything in."

While Jimmy was gone Daniel spread out the food and began eating. After several minutes he heard the flush and Jimmy joined him.

"What do we do after we eat?" Jimmy bit into a slightly wrinkled apple savoring its juice.

"Wait. What else can we do?"

"What are we doing sitting here?" Jimmy jumped up. "I forgot about calling home."

"Me too." Daniel was close behind. "After finding that thing, I forgot all about it."

Jimmy went and found a phone then punched in the number and waited. "I'll call Mom at work." Daniel said.

"If she doesn't answer don't identify yourself. The cops probably already contacted them."

Jimmy nodded and lowered his voice. "May I speak to Mrs. Ray?" He paused. "Oh, I see. No, no message, thank you."

He pressed down on the receiver. "She's not at work. She must be home." He groaned. "The cops probably already been there asking about us. She's going to kill me. Probably tearing her hair out."

"Try your Dad before you call home."

"Uh, okay, but to be truthful I would rather talk to Mom first."

"Just try him." Daniel growled.

"All right, all ready." He punched and waited. "Mr. Ray please." He paused. "No, no message. Uh, wait a minute do you expect him back today?" He paused. "Thank you." He pushed the button down again. "He's not there and they don't expect him back. They've got to be home."

"Then call home. Come on hurry up. We can't see the road from here, somebody might come back."

Punching at the number he paused, put his hand over the mouthpiece. "Duncan's going to love all these long distance calls."

"I think that's the least of anybody's worries."

"Hello." Sandy answered.

"Hi, it's me."

"What do you want?"

"Can I speak to Mom."

"She's not here."

"I called work and she's not there."

"So?"

"Sandy this ain't the time. This is important. Can I speak to Dad?"

"Nope."

"Why not." He snapped.

"He's not here."

"Well where are they?" He gritted his teeth to keep from yelling. If he pissed her off she would just hang up.

"They went to Aunt Roxie's, one of Mom's distant cousins died."

"Oh." Jimmy paused helplessly. He covered the mouthpiece and looked at Daniel bewildered. "They ain't home. Some cousin died or something."

"Ask her when they'll be back."

"When will they be home?"

"They said they were staying through the weekend, probably Sunday."

"Sunday!" He cried out. "It's only Wednesday."

"So?"

Daniel waved his hand to attract his attention. "Ask her if the cops have been around asking for us."

Jimmy nodded and tried to be casual. "By the way, has anybody been by looking for me or called?"

"Who would want to call you?"

Jimmy shook his head at Daniel and raised his shoulders in bewilderment. "It doesn't sound like it."

"Listen you little shit." Sandy bitched. "If you're going to talk to me on the phone, do it. Don't be talking to your little fat buddy." She grinned into the phone. "How is Jelly Belly?"

Jimmy looked up at Daniel as he listened to her question. Until she said that he had forgotten about Daniel's nick name. It sure didn't apply anymore. How could he have changed so fast?

"Are you listening to me?" Sandy snapped.

"Yeah. We're fine."

"Why did you ask if anybody came looking for you. Are you in trouble again?"

"Uh, no."

"You're lying. I can tell." She laughed. "Your mouth's moving."

"We're fine. Uh, seriously, did anybody come by?"

"Something's wrong." Sandy asked a little worried now. "Tell me. Are you in trouble with the police again."

"No!" He answered louder than he expected.

"Did you get arrested for trespassing again?"

"No."

"Listen, you little shit, if you don't tell me, I'm going to call Mom."

"Wait a minute." Jimmy covered the mouthpiece. "She said she was going to call Mom if I don't tell her what's wrong."

"Good. That's who we wanted to talk to anyway." Daniel rolled his eyes and shook his head.

"Duh!" He smacked his forehead. "You're right. I don't know where my brain is." He spoke back into the phone. "Good. Call Mom or give me the number so I can call."

Sandy was stunned. Something must really be wrong or he would never willingly call her. "Jimmy. They didn't leave me a number and said their cell may not get service. They said they would call later. I told them I was going to spend the night with Sara and they would leave the number they're at on the answering machine. She inhaled audibly. "Jimmy something's wrong and you better tell me. They left me Mom's car. Do you want me to come and get you?"

"She wants to know if we want her to come and get us."

Mass confusion tumbled through Daniel's mind. What should they do. They were suppose to meet Lynda at one a.m., but they might get caught if they hang around. Then, if they did go back to Pulaski they would be safer but then they couldn't stay at Jimmy's house. That would be one of the first places the cops would look. Although, if they went to Pulaski they could get some rest but then they would be away from everything and might miss something important. Some clue. Of course if they went he would have time to think. He snorted out-loud.

"Well?" Jimmy prompted.

Finally Daniel shook his head. "No. We need to be here close just in case. But could she bring us some food? If we keep stealing they're going to catch on. Ask her if she could meet us at the elementary school at nine thirty. It should be dark by then."

"That's a long walk." Jimmy complained but spoke to Sandy. "We are in a little trouble. I don't want to tell you on the phone but could you bring us some food and meet us at nine thirty at the elementary school."

"Okay. I'll be there. Are you physically alright?"

"I'm fine. Wait a minute let me see if we need anything else." He raised his eyebrows at Daniel quizzically.

"A couple flashlights with batteries."

Jimmy repeated the request. "And Sandy, if anybody, let us say..., the police, for example; if they ask about us you haven't heard anything. Okay?"

"Sure. You be careful. I'll see you tonight."

"Bye." Jimmy responded and hung up.

"Come on let's eat then rest we got to go back through the cave later."

Jimmy groaned at the thought of more walking. His feet hurt.

Chapter 15

They spent the afternoon eating and Jimmy napped while Daniel stood watch glad to have the time to think. It was just after six when Duncan's car came over the hill.

"Jimmy wake up. They're here."

Groggily Jimmy opened his eyes. "Who?"

"Mom and Duncan. I haven't seen Tarla. Straighten the bed. I'll be behind the fireplace."

Jimmy joined him shortly and pushed the brick sliding the panel closed. He lowered his voice just above a whisper. "You don't think they'll find us here, do you?"

"No. They shouldn't have any idea we even know about it." Daniel held his own flashlight he brought from his room and shined it around the small room. "Where's that flashlight we found in the cave? The batteries were low but maybe Sandy will bring us some. Two lights would be better than one."

"I laid it down when I put my shoes on. It should be over here." Jimmy moved pasted him scanning the wooden floor.

Daniel illuminated every inch of the floor several times.

"You didn't have it when we went upstairs. Did you?"

"No, I left it there." Jimmy moved frantically.

"Are you sure? Maybe you left it in Tarla's room or in the kitchen."

"No! I'm sure I left it right here!" He pointed down at the barren floor. "You don't think somebody else was in the house and found it?"

"I don't think so." Daniel shrugged scanning the area again. "I haven't seen anybody come in except Mom."

"Maybe they came up through the cave."

"Got me. I guess it's possible. Maybe Lynda."

Jimmy opened his mouth to speak but the sound of voices from Daniel's room stopped him.

"Kelli, try to calm down. Worrying isn't going to find them." Duncan voice rang clear.

"I can't help it." Her voice was weak and raspy from crying.

They heard him walk across the floor. "I agree with you. Neither one of them boys could have done it."

"It's just too ghoulish to consider." Her voice cracked as she fought back a sob. "That poor man—mutilated. I can't believe it. Daniel couldn't have done it. How could they have gotten out of the back seat? Those cars don't have door handles, do they?"

"No. They're designed to keep the police safe from the criminal." Duncan answered.

"Daniel's not a criminal!" She protested.

"I know." His voice was soothing. "Come here."

Daniel's ears strained at the momentary silence, for some odd reason he thought he heard someone snickering hushed laughter.

"Oh Duncan, something this horrible sounds more like a sexual psychopath, not a teenage boy."

"I just don't know. First Gurvis and now the Deputy sexually castrated. It just doesn't make sense."

A strangled gasp caught in Daniel's throat as the image of the jar flashed in his mind. He felt himself begin to panic and caught his emotion and focused on Jimmy. He knew his friend was in greater shock.

"Did you hear something?" He heard his Mom say.

They held their breath until Duncan broke the stillness. "Probably just the house. It's old. Come on let's fix something to eat. Tarla won't be back until tomorrow."

"I hope Aunt Ida is feeling better." Kelli answered him. "It's so sweet the way country people help each other." They heard her pause. "I just pray all of this works out okay."

"It will." Duncan said. "Come on let's eat."

"I'll fix you something but I don't think my stomach would let me eat anything."

"You've got to eat a little something... if just to keep your strength up. I think the next few days are going to be pretty stressful for everybody."

Daniel and Jimmy listened while they left his room. When the door closed they exhaled.

Daniel brought his finger to his lips and barely whispered. "She! Give them a second. They may be in the study."

Jimmy nodded and waited.

After several moments Daniel picked up the garbage bag with their remaining food and indicated for Jimmy to follow him as he descended the staircase to the cave.

At the bottom they walked several hundred feet before Daniel stopped and turned around.

"You heard what I heard?"

Jimmy's voice was shaken. "Yeah. They think we cut Fletcher's dick off."

"That must have been it in the jar."

"My thoughts exactly. It was too small to be Gurvis's."

"This time we know we didn't kill him. To be truthful I've been kind of afraid that the rock I hit might have killed Gurvis. A concussion or something, maybe he had staggered off and died but now I feel pretty sure we didn't kill him.

"We?"

"Okay. Me. But somebody killed Fletcher and we know it wasn't either one of us."

"Hey, I told you it was Tarla. It was in her room but now they're blaming it on us. Maybe we should go back and get rid of it."

"With the way our luck's running they would catch us before we got rid of it. That's all we need."

"Now what do we do?"

"Let's go back to the cavern and wait there until it's time to meet Sandy. Did you think to pick up your watch?"

"No." Jimmy shook his head.

"We'll wait until the sun starts to set and then head up the gravel road to the school." Daniel turned and headed down the cavern.

"Daniel I just had a thought. What if it was Lynda? Maybe she's setting us up."

"What do you mean?"

"She showed us the cave. She's obviously traveled it before. We both feel pretty sure it was her in bed last night. At least we both think the red woman was her. If what the Deputy said about Gurvis screwing anything that moved, she probably had motive to kill him. I mean something like incest can put anybody over the edge. She seems to always be in the landing watching everybody come and go. She could have seen Fletcher driving us off. Figured he was up to something and followed, then while he was unconscious killed him".

A lot of what Jimmy was saying made sense but like Tarla something didn't quite fit. "How could she have gotten all the way up past the scout camp to where we were stopped before Fletcher regained consciousness?"

"Maybe she knows a short cut, a cave or something. If the story she told us about the abortion was true, maybe that's why, she killed him. Gurvis did the abortion so she wasted him then she killed Fletcher to keep him from finding out."

"But how did she get that thing in the jar into Tarla's room so fast?"

Jimmy thought quietly a moment. "When we found her today she didn't arrive from the usual direction through the woods. And she acted really irritated to see us. She seemed to be coming from the cabin where the entry to the cavern is. It took us a while to walk through the woods from the waterfall but she probably knew a short cut, who knows maybe there's more caves than this. You got to admit this is one hellishly long ass cave. This whole area is probably worm-holed with them."

Daniel didn't want to entertain the suspicion that Lynda did it but everything Jimmy said made sense. Too much sense. "I don't know. You might be right. I just don't want to believe it."

"Maybe her family isn't in some kind of cult, maybe she's deranged. She is kind of different. All that talk about time and energy."

The shadow of Daniel's head bobbed against the rough cave walls. "It was strange. I memorized it. 'Time is the speed of energy transference of a body between two given points in relationship to its mass.'"

"What does it mean or is it just bullshit?"

"I don't know. Man has always tried to explain time. But it sounded like time is measured between two points and it depends on the amount energy that a body either gives out or takes on. The big question is, if Lynda can somehow control time, that would explain how she could get from point A to point B so fast. Or at least it would appear fast to us." Daniel wanted to kick himself for entertaining the thought.

After a moment Jimmy huffed. "I guess I'm just thinking crazy. I really don't believe anyone can control time which leads us back to how Lynda could have gotten to Fletcher and then back to meet us later. Even all the time it took us hiking through the woods and the time we rested, still doesn't leave her enough time to get there and then back." Jimmy watched Daniel duck down to keep from bumping his head on the cave's ceiling. "Of course there's still Tarla. She found the Ouija Board and she wasn't around this morning when Fletcher picked us up."

"How about Duncan?" Daniel wanted to blame him for it. "He could have followed or something."

"But when Gurvis was killed he was with your Mom."

"Do we know that for sure? We don't know where they were. All we had was messages Tarla gave us."

Jimmy sighed loudly. "I told you. We're back to Tarla."

"She confirmed the things Lynda told us, the cults or whatever they are."

Daniel stopped when they reentered the cavern shining his light at the gigantic stalactite hanging down. "Seems like the trip back was a lot quicker than the trip going."

Jimmy grinned. "Time is relevant?"

"In our case it's just a perception of time passage. It took the same amount of time. The up hills and down are about even."

"We still have some time until sunset, or we should have. Let's explore the rest of the cave. Maybe see if there are any other caves out of this cavern."

Daniel nodded reluctantly. He didn't want to think Lynda might be the murderer but they couldn't neglect any possibility. "Okay but let's go up first and see where the sun is. Just to be sure we have enough time!"

As they passed the stalactite with its white bowl below Jimmy stuck his finger in the liquid. "Why is it white?"

"Probably lime deposits."

"It's freezing." He stuck his wet finger up to his nose. "Smells like contact solution."

Daniel squatted down over the giant dish. "It does smell peculiar." He stuck his hand in and brought it to his nose and sniffed then stuck his finger to his tongue.

"Are you crazy? It's liable be poison." Jimmy shook his head in disbelief.

"Taste like salt and something bitter. Wonder how deep it is?" Daniel said as he dipped his arm over the edge. "Shit it's cold! Deep too. I can't feel the bottom."

"Come on before you fall in. Let's see where the sun is."

They worked their way back to the ledge, climbed back up to the small hole and crawled back. They shimmied up the shaft and thought the fireplace exit.

Rubbing his arms and squinting at the light Daniel mumbled. "I didn't realize how cool it was down there. We should have brought a jacket."

"I feel chilled to the bone. I don't want to go back down for a while. We can explore later."

Daniel nodded. "Let's leave the thing open in case someone comes we can slip back down."

Flattening his hand over his brow Jimmy looked up at the sky. "What time do you think it is?"

"Seven-thirty or eight, the Sun sets around nine." Daniel sat down on the wall of the log cabin and Jimmy imitated him.

They sat there saying very little and watched as the sun lowered over the ridge. As soon as it slipped beneath the edge the shadows began changing from blue to black. Daniel stood up stretching and yawned.

"Let's go."

They tramped through the bushes and undergrowth towards the gravel road which led to the school.

"As much as we've seen Lynda come and go this way, you would think there would at least be a worn path." Jimmy complained pushing a bull pine branch away from his face.

Daniel grunted an agreement but had been wondering the same thing. "Let's make our way over to the edge of the road and then follow it north but stay out of sight in case a car comes down."

They spent the next fifteen minutes fighting briars and finally decided it would be easier to go up the graveled road and jump in the bushes if anything came. They walked up and down several hills as fast as they could but slowed down when they came to a two story house sandwiched in a hollow.

"You know I didn't notice that house when Duncan brought me here." Daniel eyed it wearily.

"Maybe that's where Lynda lives. So far it's the only house we've seen. Unless there's one that set further away from the road and it don't have a road to it."

Daniel shook his head. "Gurvis had a truck so there had to be some kind of road. He eyed the thick growth surrounding the house and the neglected weather beaten exterior. I don't see any cars..., shouldn't Tarla's car be there? I heard Mom say Tarla was staying with Aunt Ida. Didn't Gurvis live with her and Lynda too? That's what I would have guessed. At least that would seem logical."

"That's another thing about Lynda that bothers me. She told us they aborted that baby but I find it hard to believe that old woman, Ida, is some kind of cult murdering, crazy bitch."

"She did seem harmless." Daniel agreed. "Wouldn't you think Tarla's car should be here?"

"If the old woman was sick maybe she took her to the doctor or they went to town for something." Jimmy walked past Daniel on up the road and stopped when he didn't hear Daniel following. "Are you coming or what?"

"I don't see any lights on yet." Daniel headed up one of the worn tire tracks towards the house. "Let's go peep in the window."

Jimmy glanced up at the darkening blue sky. "We're supposed to meet Sandy, remember?"

"We'll just be a minute."

Jimmy shrugged and started up the other dirt tire track. "All right but if we see anybody we're getting the hell out of here."

"What're they going to do arrest us for being peeping toms?"

Jimmy rolled his eyes. "Smart ass. What's another criminal charge?"

The blackened windowpanes seemed to leer at them as they stepped lightly up the wooden steps and crossed the porch.

Cupping his hands against the glass Daniel peered in and whispered. "It's too dark. I can't see anything." He walked over to the door and was surprised when the knob turned. Slowly pushing the door open he looked into the darkened house.

"You didn't say anything about going in?" Jimmy barely breathed.

Daniel flicked on the flashlight and ignored the comment stepping into a hallway. He was sure nobody was home or by now they would have turned some lights on. He shined the light on a staircase and then towards a set of closed double doors to his left.

Jimmy followed and they both jumped when he accidently let the screened door slam shut.

"What're you trying to do, give me a heart attack?" Daniel bitched.

"You? I think I just shit my pants." Jimmy whispered." Let's get out of here."

"In a minute. I want to look around and see if Lynda lives here." He inhaled deeply and called out as loud as he could. "Lynda!"

"Shut up!" Jimmy demanded beneath his breath. "What are you doing?"

"Listen." Daniel paused in the dead silence. "Nobody's here or they would have checked us out by now. It's better to call out than just wander in and have them catch you sneaking around. We can all ways play stupid later."

"And they might call the law on us too if they catch us."

"If this is Lynda's house she said they didn't have a phone."

"If it is Lynda's house and we ain't sure, it won't matter one way or the other—most of these hicks have shot guns. Did you think about that?" Jimmy stared at him flustered.

"Well whatever, it don't look like anybody's here." He pushed open the double doors and they both inhaled in audible gasps.

On the dining room table laid Gurvis's body, naked!

Jimmy spun around and ran outside the screened door slamming behind him.

Daniel pushed it open. "What are you running for? We've already seen him dead."

"I don't care! That was daylight and it's almost dark."

"If you want to find out who's trying to frame us for this you ain't going to do it from outside. We've got to look around for clues."

Jimmy tilted his head sideways and lowered his head. "You've lost your ever loving fucking mind. He's not only dead he's naked." He snarled his lip slightly. "Unless I'm wrong, there's something very wrong with this picture. Weren't they supposed to have taken him away for an autopsy or something? What's he doing sprawled buck naked on the table." He snorted a laugh. "What is he supposed to be? Supper!"

Daniel shrugged his shoulders. "Well let's look around and see what we can find out. We certainly won't know unless we look."

"I ain't going near him." Jimmy crossed his arms and shook his head.

"Suit yourself if you want to spend the rest of your life with a husband named Bubba, it's up to you." Daniel went back in and let the door pop shut.

Jimmy stood a second in the growing darkness, nervously eyeing the woods, which seemed to be closing in on him and mutter as he headed back up the steps. "Asshole! He sure knows which strings to pull."

Jimmy stood at the double door watching Daniel wander around the room with the flashlight. "I'm back." He walked cautiously into the room trying not to stare at Gurvis.

"I don't see anything, just him. Daniel flipped the beam on the body.

"Why did they cover the pictures on the wall?" Jimmy still refused to look at Gurvis.

"Some religious thing―part of the wake. Something about, you are supposed to be focusing all your thoughts and memories on the dead."

"Mirrors too? Maybe they're vampires?"

"I tell you I wouldn't be surprised at anything anymore." Daniel moved closer to Gurvis and began inspecting the body.

"If they're having a wake, shouldn't he at least be clothed and in a coffin?" Jimmy watched Daniel's movement.

"Maybe they went to town to get some clothes? How should I know?" Daniel bent over looking at the side of Gurvis' head. "You know, I always thought an autopsy left big scars and holes but except for a little bruise on the side of the head he don't seem to have any cuts."

"Maybe it's on his back?" Jimmy offered.

"You might be right. Help me push him on his side."

"Uh-uh, no way."

"Come on dammit. We ain't got all night. We still got to meet Sandy."

Jimmy grunted but eased over beside him. Daniel moved beside Gurvis's shoulder, laying the flashlight on the table he put his hands on the body to push. Then jerked back.

"He feel's warm!" His eyes stared at Gurvis's placid face as if he were going to move or something.

"Impossible, maybe your hands are just cold." Jimmy stepped back anyway as he tried to explain Daniel's nervousness.

"Well, feel for yourself and shouldn't his body be stiff. You know rigor mortis? Never mind. I remember, it leaves the body after about 8 to 12 hours."

Jimmy stuck his index finger against Gurvis's side and punched slightly. "He does feel a little warm. Maybe it's just the formaldehyde, a chemical reaction to whatever they used to embalm him.

"Well help me shove him over on his side and see if they cut on him from the back."

They pushed and Gurvis swayed slightly. Daniel gave Jimmy a disgusted look. "Are you going to push or just pretend to. Now on three, push. Ready, one, two, three!"

The body rolled to the side for a moment as they eyed the un-scarred surface then they let loose and it flopped back with a thud.

"Did you see anything?" Jimmy stared at the body.

"No. You?"

"Nothing."

Daniel picked up the flashlight and walked around to the other side of the table shining it along Gurvis's side. "I don't see anything."

"I got an idea. Why don't we get rid of the body. Like in the movies. The body is evidence. If they don't have a body they don't have any evidence against us." Jimmy was surprised and excited by the thought.

"I think it's too late for that. The cops have already seen the body and done a report. They pronounced him dead."

"It don't look like they did any autopsy to me and if they don't have a body they can't convict us for murder."

Daniel stared at him for a few seconds thinking about it. In some aspects he was right. It sure as hell didn't look like they had done an autopsy; unless, maybe this house was where they did them. He glanced around at the obvious dining room and shook his head. "That still leaves Fletcher."

"Well one count of murder is better than two!" Jimmy was excited by the idea.

"What would we do with him?"

Jimmy grunted and stared at blank space for a second. "We could weight it down in the waterfall or down in that milk dish in the cave."

Daniel ran the thought around for a second and shook his head. "Alright wise guy. How we are going to carry him that far? He's got to weigh well over two hundred."

"We could get Sandy to help. She's got Mom's car."

"Do you really, think she'll do it?"

Jimmy slumped his shoulders. "Probably not but we can try. Maybe we can trick her. If we could find something to wrap him in we could stick him in the trunk. How about this rug under the table?"

"Wrap him in a Persian rug?" Daniel raised his brows in skepticism.

Jimmy didn't say anything but started working frantically on the rug trying to pull it out. He gave up after a second and looked to Daniel for help.

"Okay." Daniel agreed. "But we're hiding him just until we find out who killed him. He leaned over Gurvis and pushed him to the edge of the table.

Jimmy's eyes widened and he started to object but closed his mouth. He hurried around to join Daniel and they shoved together until Gurvis's body squeaked against the polished table surface and hit the floor noisily.

Jimmy looked at Daniel, his face bland except for a faint grin. "You don't think we killed him, do you?"

Daniel couldn't help chuckling. It was all too sick and macabre, not to laugh. If he didn't laugh he probably would have cried.

They rolled him onto the hardwood floor and picked the table up moving it out of the way. Then they rolled Gurvis's body onto the rug and began cocooning him in the richly colored wool until he lay in a clumped roll.

Daniel exhaled trying to wipe the creepy sensation in his hands on his jeans. "Let's go find Sandy. I hope this works. What have we got to lose. We're going to prison anyway."

They left Gurvis lying wrapped in the rug and set out to meet Sandy. The sun was well below the ridge and the sky was fading to a hazy black. Kicking at gravel they felt secure since cloaked in darkness they would have advance notice of any car lights.

As they neared the top of the last hill, they moved to roadside and quieted their pace. Squatting low they scurried up a dirt bank and began creeping across the grassed ball field behind the school.

"I don't see any cars yet." Daniel whispered to the outlined figure behind him.

"She's probably around front." Jimmy lowered himself beside the brick wall of the school and moved around Daniel to take the lead. At the corner of the building he stopped and peeped around.

"See her?"

"Not yet." Jimmy scratched at his gritty scalp. "You don't think we missed her do you?"

Daniel glanced up at the western sky. "No, it should be around nine-thirty." He leaned against the building and skidded down to the ground. "Sit down. She'll be along soon."

Jimmy grunted as he imitated the slide and found the brick scrapped harder than he expected.

They crouched lower against when a car light rose over the hill's crest on the hard surfaced road running along the front of the school. As the car approached they laid down on their stomach and sighed with disappointment when it passed.

Just as they were starting to sit up another light beamed over the hill and swiftly whipped into the school parking lot screeching to a halt.

"Do you think ...?"

The car horn blared before Daniel finished his question.

Jimmy stood up grumbling. "It's her. Only she would be stupid enough to make such a racket after I tried to tell her we were in trouble. Besides I recognize the horn."

As Jimmy walked over to the rear of the car he took his foot and slammed it down on the bumper. The car bounced a second and then jumped forward beginning to speed off.

"Sandy!" Jimmy yelled while running forward pounding on the trunk with his fists.

The brake lights flared and the car stopped abruptly causing him to plow into it. He recovered and started around to the passenger's side when the door opened and Sandy jumped out.

"You little shit! You scared the hell out of me." She started towards him her face lit by the overhead interior car light displayed her fright and anger. She stopped in front of her brother and stared opened mouth. She was dumbstruck by the weary exhaustion on his face. She stepped closer searching for a comment and was surprised that she didn't have to look down at him as she usually did. He had grown and was now several inches taller than she was. The biggest shock was the figure looming behind him almost a head taller than Jimmy.

"Who's that with you?" She backed a half pace.

Jimmy surprised by her question twisted around to see who she was talking about but only saw Daniel.

Jimmy shook his head turning back in dismay he was standing face to face with her. He had grown too! He was a couple inches taller than she was. That must mean he was five ten and Daniel was pushing six-four or more. It was unbelievable when he realized what she must be seeing.

"It's Daniel. You know him. He tried to sound comforting realizing she must be shocked by their change. Change he hadn't even realized.

Sandy was glad the interior light was in her back hiding some of her shocked surprise.

"Get in and tell me what's going on." She turned hoping her face was still hidden and got behind the wheel.

Jimmy went around to the passenger side and Daniel opened the back door and climbed in behind her. She fought the curious desire to turn around and stare at him. She fiddled with her face in the rear view mirror and readjusted it to catch a glimpse of Daniel. Stark amazement struck her as she eyed his face and shoulders in the reflection. His once chubby face was now lean and muscular and was so striking she thought her heart fluttered. He had changed so much she would have never recognized him if she had seen him on the street.

Jimmy yanked open the door and crawled in and looked at her glancing around the area.

"Sandy drive around. We better not sit here."

Sandy gave him another surprised glance and eased the car into gear. "Okay where do we go?"

Jimmy glanced down at the digital clock. "How about down the gravel road, like we're going back to Daniel's."

"Okay but I didn't think you wanted to go there."

"We've got something we need to pick up."

"She eased out of the school onto the hard surface and then turned onto the road. "Here, I brought you some hamburgers and fries."

Jimmy turned to Daniel and said. "Now these don't count. Shear coincident."

Daniel laughed.

"Now tell me what's going on." She drove slowly to keep the rocks from popping up and scratching her mother's car.

Sandy felt a gasp catch in her throat when Daniel leaned against the back to the front seat, his warm breath tickling her neck.

"Sandy." His voice rang gently near her ear a rich melodious tenor timber. "Thanks for coming. We have to stop and pick up something and then we promise we will tell you everything that's happened.

She nodded unable to speak at the pleasing effect his voice had on her.

"At the bottom of this next hill there's a house on the left we need you to pull into the dirt driveway."

At the bottom of the hill she slowed down to a near crawl looking for the drive.

"There it is." Jimmy leaned forwarded and pointed as she turned in.

Jimmy and Daniel got out and walked to the front of the car.

"Do you think we can drag him?" Jimmy scanned the area and stared at house illuminated by the headlights.

"We're going to have to try. I don't think we can get her to help." Daniel glanced at the dark interior where Sandy sat. He walked back to her window and leaned down as the window glided down as she flipped the lever.

"Sandy we've got something rather large and need to get you to open the trunk. It's kind of heavy and we'll probably have to drag it."

She turned off the engine and got out leaving the car beams on. She unlocked the trunk as they disappeared into the building. She stood there watching the front of the house for several minutes and watched as the door opened and Jimmy backed out dragging a rug. Daniel was beside him as they pulled and maneuvered it roughly down the steps. The obvious weight of the rug thumped hard on the wooden steps.

They slowly dragged the rug towards her and around to the rear. She watched as they let the rug fall in its rolled clump and stretched their muscles and then they squatted down and grabbed each end lifting with arms, back and legs, using the car bumper to rest the weight.

"Rest it against the bumper and then let's try to roll it." Daniel directed.

As they struggled Sandy moved to the center of the rug and began shoving until they finally had it over the lip of the trunk. She leaned back and watched as they tried to fold it into the small area.

"We're going to have to let part of it stick out." Daniel finally exhaled and turned to Sandy. "Have you got anything we can tie the lid down with?"

"No. What's in that?"

"We'll tell you in a little while but we need to get out of here." Jimmy explained as he pulled his belt off and began looping it through the lid and to the frame of the car.

After they tugged on it several times they got back into the car and Sandy put it in reverse. "Now where?"

"Go like you're going to my house." Daniel said.

After several minutes of driving slowly Sandy came to the turn to Daniel's house. "Well?" She snapped.

"Just pass the gate. We're going down to a waterfall. Where the road forks go left." Jimmy leaned back not offering any additional information.

She drove passed. "Are you going to tell me what's going on? Are you two stealing something?"

"Not exactly." Jimmy answered.

"Listen, I've been patient so far but I'm getting fed up. I want to know what you got in the trunk." She added with a joke. "What is it? A dead body."

Jimmy twisted his head fast looking at her but didn't answer.

She glanced over at the horror on his face. "You can't be serious. You really got a body in the trunk?"

When they didn't answer the thought struck home with a force. "Oh my god! It really is a body. What have y'all done?" She slammed on the brakes causing the car to slide to a halt. "Are you crazy?" She began to scream.

Daniel leaned forward. "I promise we'll tell you as soon as we get to the waterfall."

She turned around to object and found his face was almost against her. Shock, surprise and disgust ran through her and his decisive forcefulness coupled with his nearness caused her to continue as he suggested.

"Pull over right there." Jimmy indicated the flat space alongside the road where they had stopped with Fletcher. "Daniel, where are we going to put it?"

"If my guess is right I think we can hide it behind the fall."

"Behind?" Jimmy mouthed.

"I'm willing to bet there's a cave there and I bet it leads to the cavern."

Daniel got out and headed towards the roar. He flipped on the flashlight and walked to its edge. The water showered his body as he stepped into the rush. The cold made him shiver a gasp and then he was through. He used his body to keep the flashlight as dry as possible and found he wasn't surprised at the cave. As he stood there he couldn't help but think of Lynda, more doubt creeping in as he speculated on her trip here. Could she have possibly killed Fletcher? He dismissed the thought and focused on the job at hand. He walked back through the fall and gasped again at the cold pounding soaking him.

Jimmy had already removed the belt tie and replaced it on his waist as he returned. "Well?"

Daniel nodded. "There's a cave." He then turned to Sandy. "As soon as we get this in the cave we'll tell you. Okay?"

Sandy just looked at him blankly, more spellbound by Daniel's presences than the fact there was a body in the trunk. She managed to take the flashlight Daniel offered and watched as her―no longer little brother and his big friend wrestled with the rug.

She gasped as the body fell to the ground with a thump and the flashlight illuminated it. A patch of murky red seemed to be bleeding through the middle of the rug.

"What's that?" Jimmy leaned down closer for inspection and then looked up to Daniel.

"Something's wrong." Daniel grabbed the rugs edge and began to unroll. "There wasn't any blood before."

As he reached the last flap and jerked it back Sandy gasped, Jimmy backed up and Daniel fell backward on his ass.

Fletcher not Gurvis lay naked on his back, his bloody castrated body exposed.

Sandy dropped the light and ran to the front of the car shaking in panic. Jimmy followed and Daniel recovered and stood up picking up the flashlight and inspecting Fletcher again.

He then looked as Sandy sobbed and clung to her brother. Slowly he walked around and joined them.

"What have you done?" Sandy cried in choked sobs.

Jimmy watched him approach in blank shock swallowing a thick lump in his throat he looked to Daniel with the unspoken question.

"Somebody switched it on us." Daniel moved closer wishing he could share their comfort.

In the headlight glare, Jimmy could read his face, his loneliness and reached pulling him into their hug.

Sandy's sobs quieted as she felt Daniel's body joining them. His hard muscular body seemed to be absorbing her fear and her sobs began to diminish. When she regained her control, she found her head resting on Daniel's shoulder. Her sun bleached hair matted to his shirt mixed with her tears and his cold wet clothes. One arm around Jimmy and the other clung to Daniel's damp body.

She leaned back and stared at Daniel in trembling disbelief. Her pallid blue eyes flung wide. "Did you kill him?"

"We didn't." Daniel eased away from them.

"I swear we didn't kill them." Jimmy added.

"Them?" Her eyes flew open even wider.

"There's been two murders and we're being blamed." Daniel began. "Why don't you sit on the hood of the car and we'll try to explain."

She looked to her brother for confirmation but when he didn't say anything she looked back at him. "I'll stand." She hugged her body trying to keep from shaking. Daniel's dampness, his nearness and the shock of the mutilated body set her nerves on a fragmented edge.

"Suit yourself but it'll take a while." Daniel leaned against the front of the car thankful for its warmth. Even though the night was warm the cold of the waterfall seemed to be settling into his body.

Daniel kept glancing at her face for the next twenty minutes as he explained the unusual events of the past few days. She remained quiet and he found himself telling her everything. Leaving out, only the explicit details of the sexual encounters or the fact that he and Jimmy had shared the one woman but indicated sexual acts had happened. He explained the run in with Gurvis and what he had tried to do to them.

He watched as her face changed colors as he told of each incident. What the Deputy had tried to do and even the incident with the crabs; their suspicions about Lynda and the meeting that was planned for later that night.

Sandy's mind reeled as his story unwound. Disbelief bombarded her but the proof of the mangled body flashing was in her mind. Her little brother was now looking like he was eighteen and Daniel looks as if he were nineteen. It was more proof than her mind would allow. She found her face reddening as he told of sexual encounters.

"And then we met you at the school." Daniel finished watching her intently.

"Oh god." She finally squalled out turning to her brother. "This is too much to believe." She reached out to touch her brother. "And you've both been sexually abused. What am I going to do? You poor thing abused like that."

Jimmy pulled back his forehead wrinkled and copped an attitude. "Abused? Like hell. With the exception of the murders it was the best thing that ever happened to me."

"Are you crazy? You're still a kid!" She couldn't believe him.

"What are you Saint Sandra? You don't expect me to believe you and Hot Shot ain't been fucking around. Well I'm growing up too." He screamed.

Sandy's hand reached out slapping him as hard as she could before her mind realized what she was doing. Jimmy's face went white with the imprint of her palm as the rest of it went red in rage.

He grabbed her hair and they hit the ground.

"Stop it! Break it up!" Daniel screamed to no avail as they twisted on the ground. He reached behind him and pulled out the pistol stuck in his pants and flipped the safety.

"Pow!" The sound roared through the still of the night and echoed through the hollows louder than he anticipated but they came to a sudden halt.

"What have you done?" Jimmy looked up at him his hands tangled in Sandy's hair. "You want to have everybody down on us."

They let loose of each other and stood up dusting themselves off.

"Let's get rid of the body and get out of here then." Daniel ordered and went around to the body.

"I'm sorry Jimmy. I didn't mean to slap you. It's just that I...." She searched for words.

Jimmy shrugged. "It's okay. I'm to blame. Come on, hold the light while we move the body."

Sandy followed and took the flashlight Daniel offered. She held it out illuminating the ground refusing to look at the mangled body.

"Let's wrap him back in the rug. He'll be easier to move." Daniel began folding on the rug.

They dragged him across the sandy pebble surface to the waterfall. Daniel paused and reached out for the flashlight Sandy carried. "No need in all of us getting wet." He took the light and held it with his armpit as he and Jimmy backed through the fall.

They pulled it about five feet into the cave and let loose. The surface was cool and moist.

"It's cool enough in here to keep him from stinking." Daniel said and then added in afterthought. "I hope."

They walked back through the falls and towards the car. When they got in the car Sandy turned the heater on knowing they were cold even though it was uncomfortable for her.

"Now what?" She glanced down at the gas gage glad she had filled it up before she left town. It had been running since they arrived.

"Head back the way we came." Daniel said from the back seat. "Let me off at my gate. I've got to meet Lynda."

"What do you mean let you off?" Jimmy twisted around looking at him.

"You go on home with Sandy."

"No way. I'm not letting you meet her by yourself. You ain't getting rid of me. I'm in way too deep anyway."

Daniel opened his mouth to object but changed his mind. Jimmy was right. They were both in it. "Okay. Sandy let us out at the gate and we'll try to call you tomorrow if we can use the phone. I won't promise you."

"I'm staying with you. Somebody's got to keep you two out of trouble."

"Too late." Jimmy grinned wearily in the dark. "Daniel's right. You go on home."

"No." She defied flatly and simply, indicating she wasn't willing to discuss it.

"We have to meet Lynda at my house, which means we've got to walk it. What are you going to do with the car?" Daniel reasoned.

She sat there quietly thinking. "What time do you have to meet this Lynda?" She surprised herself as she spit out the girl's name. She hoped they didn't realize how venomously jealous it sounded. Why had the emotion even hit her?

"One." Daniel answered.

"It's eleven now." She pinched the back of her earring. "Why don't we park down the road just before we get to your gate. If we meet her at one, we should be out of there before threeish. You can come back to our house and sleep during the day and I'll bring you back tomorrow at dark. You can't keep hidden during the day." What was she thinking? How could she hide them from the law? It would only get her in trouble too but he was her brother, and then there was Daniel. Daniel? What was wrong with her, he is still only a kid. But so beautiful. She felt her cheeks burn and looked away.

"Yeah, why not?" Jimmy looked to Daniel.

He just shook his head. "We can't. Your house will be one of the first places they'll look."

"How about your old house. Nobody's living there yet. Do you still have a key?" Jimmy asked.

"I have a key but they'll probably think to look there too."

Sandy was beginning to feel frustrated. "Well you got to go somewhere to rest. You look like you're ready to drop as it is."

Daniel pulled at his wet clothes. "I would like to clean up. I just don't know." He paused. "You know I would have thought they would have swarmed this area. Cops and dogs but we haven't seen any evidence. It don't make any sense."

Jimmy perked up. "I hadn't thought of that. It is kind of strange. They should have somebody out here now and with you shooting off that gun they would have been down on us. Maybe they gave up."

"I don't think they would give up that easy. You know I don't think they've called anybody else in. Fletcher was a cop. Cops don't let up when you kill one of their own and why the body switch, and how?"

"You think the police are in on it?" Sandy pulled the car over just before the curve to Daniel's gate and turned off the engine and lights.

"So much has happened I don't know what's going on." Daniel answered.

"Let's go." Sandy opened the door and the interior light blared on causing them to squint.

"Come on Sandy, you can't go with us. It's too dangerous." Daniel tried, knowing it wouldn't do any good. When she made up her mind, she did what she wanted.

"Don't even attempt to try talking me out of it. You're just wasting your breath." Her tiny nostrils flared gently.

"Alright let's go." Daniel got out and pushed the door lock down, slamming it harder than he intended.

"Just chill." Jimmy intervened. "Three heads are better than one. Even if she is my sis, she's no dumb ass. She'll be a lot of help."

Sandy was surprised by his comments and started to thank him but caught herself. She knew him too well. He would puff up and take it all back but it was the nicest thing he had ever said about her. She smiled in the dark her respect for her baby brother increasing a notch.

"Where do we meet Lynda?" This time she was careful to sound pleasant.

Daniel flicked on the flashlight and grinned at her. He had never seen her act like this and he had the strangest feeling he was the cause. "Back in my room. We could take the road over the hill but I don't know about Jimmy but that hill gives me the creeps. The first night we met Tarla there and then Gurvis there. Seems like something is always happening there. So maybe we should go through the cave."

"Why can't we wait in the cave?" Jimmy complained. "I'm tired of walking. Besides she's got to come through there to get in the house. That's the way she came last night." He eyed Sandy reaction. "I mean that's the way she got in the house... through the back of the fireplace, if it was her; so she's got to come through the cavern."

"Sounds good to me." Daniel led the way down the road to the tree crossing the stream. On the other side he held out his hand to Sandy to guide her across and was rewarded with a smile.

"Ain't you going to help me across?" Jimmy jokingly complained.

"You're already wet. What's a little more water." Daniel grunted but held out his hand and grinned. "I didn't realize you were such a lady."

Jimmy huffed and ignored the offering. He hurried across the log so fast he almost fell, in spite of himself, causing Daniel to grab a hold to steady him.

"You know as cold as those caves are we're going to freeze down there with these wet clothes." Daniel headed through the thicket towards the cabin.

At the cabin instead of opening the entrance to the cavern he sat down on a moss covered log. "Let's dry at a little more before we go down. He flashed the light on Sandy's arm revealing her watch. "What time is it?"

"Eleven thirty."

Daniel turned to her. "Did you bring another flashlight and batteries?"

"I left them in the car. I forgot about them."

"How about some more food?" Jimmy asked.

Her lip curled. "It's in the trunk where the body was."

"Ugh!" Jimmy grumbled. "I just lost my appetite

"We should go back and get the flashlight." Daniel said but his body kept telling him no.

"I don't know if I can even stand up." Jimmy complained. "My feet hurt, my legs hurt, my back hurts and I'm thirsty. Just turn off the light and save the batteries. It should have enough to last for tonight."

"And sit in the dark?" Sandy's asked trying not to sound scared.

"You want to walk back and get the batteries you forgot?" Jimmy looked directly at her accusingly.

"Not by myself."

"Turn off the light Daniel." Jimmy ordered.

"He's right. We should save the batteries." Daniel watched as they moved closer to him and sat down. When the light went out the black darkness of the foliage closed in but the stars overhead brightened.

They sat there listening to the sounds of crickets and katydids. A bright blue tinted meteor streaked it fading trek.

"Did you see that?" Sandy whispered.

"Yeah, beautiful, wasn't it." Daniel's voice was deep and gentle.

"I always heard a shooting star meant someone was going to die." Jimmy cut in, his voice higher than Daniel's but deeper than usual.

"It's just a meteor burning up." Daniel offered. "It is just a superstition like the calling of a whip-poor-will."

As he spoke their darkness was pierced by the melodious cry of a whip-poor-will crying out.

"What was that?" Sandy's breath caught in her throat.

"That was a whip-poor-will." Jimmy said all knowingly.

"Daniel what were you going to say it meant?" She asked.

"It just another superstition, it's nothing."

"Nothing!" Jimmy blurted out. "It means somebody close to you is going to die."

"Oh." Sandy felt a chill run up her spine. Her bravado failing she tried to produce a brave front. "Like Daniel said it's only a superstition."

Daniel opened his mouth but shut it. About the incidents happening he hadn't added the believe that he thought he had created those things. The snake and then the crabs had to be just a coincident but then now the whip-poor-will. He shook his head in the dark glad they couldn't see him. And the flashlight, he had forgotten about it but when he tried to produce food he hadn't been able to. What had he done to cause it?

"What time is it?" Daniel changed the subject and flicked on the flashlight.

Sandy held her wrist up squinting at it. "Eleven thirty." She put her wrist down but then her eyes flew open pulling her watch up again. She tapped on it. "It can't be eleven thirty. My watch stopped!"

"Time again." Jimmy smirked, "Seems like it keeps coming up."

"What?" Sandy looked at him.

"Lynda. She said something about controlling time. Some crazy formula or something. Ask Daniel, I don't understand it."

Sandy looked to where Daniel sat and said, "Well?"

He shrugged. "I don't understand it either. Something about her family, teaching them how to control time. I memorized it. She said, 'time is the speed of energy transference of a body between two given points in relationship to its mass,' but I haven't got the faintest idea what it means. I will say though, that every time I've come here, seems time gets screwed up."

"I think it's time you turned the flashlight off." Jimmy complained. "I don't want to be walking around in the dark later."

They sat there in the dark quietly while their eyes readjusted to the shadows.

"Go through these people again." Sandy finally said, uncomfortable with the stillness. "We got to try to look at this logically. Name everybody you've met and how you met them. That might give us a clue to what's going on."

"Okay." Daniel said and then asked. "Everybody since I've been here, right?"

Sandy nodded and then felt foolish when she realize he couldn't see her. "Yeah everybody, and in order of when you met them; don't leave out anybody, even if they seem insignificant."

Daniel thought back for a second remembering the day he came. "I met Tarla first. Then Jimmy came. Gurvis and Brownie."

"We met Brownie before Gurvis." Jimmy interrupted and you forgot the two people that you screwed with before I got here." Jimmy laughed when Sandy huffed. "I mean the two that sexually abused you."

Daniel felt his face flush and was glad he was sitting in the dark. He grunted and kicked Jimmy. "All right, all ready. I meet Tarla. Then two people, female and male. Is that better!" He snapped.

"Jimmy's right. I know you don't want to talk about it in front of me but we need to know." Her voice was soothing.

"Yeah Daniel, I'm right." The grin in his voice was reflected.

"I think the female was Brownie and the male was Gurvis. Oops, I forgot I met Lynda before that. Right here." He raised his hands and used his fingers to count the people. "Let me see if I can list them first and then I'll tell you where. Now there's Tarla, then Lynda, the male and female that first night, then Jimmy came. Now there's a criminal if I've ever seen one."

Jimmy didn't say anything but kicked him in the calf of his leg.

"Ouch! Okay, after Jimmy came, we met Brownie then Gurvis. Then the old lady Ida, and Fletcher, the two that picked up Gurvis's body. I can't remember their name then you came. That's twelve if I count you too, Sandy."

"How about the blue lady before I came." Jimmy added. "And then the red lady attacked you. The red and blue women that screwed you and me. That's sixteen and if you count Duncan and your Mom, that's eighteen and then there's you. Nineteen."

Sandy broke in. "Nineteen. Forget the three of us, your Mom and Duncan and ...."

"Wait a minute." Daniel waved his hand in the dark. "We can't exclude Duncan, he had the pictures. And I don't want to admit it but Jimmy thinks Mom might have been the one that visited us as the blue lady."

Jimmy's mind wandered off as he thought about the night, he followed the blue lady back and then saw them screwing. He tried to picture it. It had been bothering him ever since he mentioned it might be Daniel's Mom. He had it. He knew what it was. No it wasn't possible, was it? It's impossible but then nothing seemed to be making sense. The image of Duncan's ass was bobbing up and down on Kelli. His ass had seemed hairless but it was more than just hairless it was round like a woman's. He tried to rebuild the scene with the glow of the candle. He gasped inaudibly. Duncan's body had been glowing blue. The yellow candle light combined with his blue glow had made the room seem greenish.

"Danny!" Jimmy interrupted them.

"What!" He snapped back at the nickname he never used.

"Sorry, but listen to this. When I followed the blue lady back to your parents' room," he paused as he felt Daniel bristle, "Duncan and your Mom's room, but there was something else. I just remembered. I think Duncan was the blue lady!"

"What! Are you crazy?" Daniel sputtered.

"Listen. It makes sense if what Lynda told us has any truth. The red clan only wants female babies, that's why they aborted your kid." Jimmy pointed out.

"If that has any truth to it." Daniel added.

"Well if it does, it makes sense. We seem to know the people in the red clan. Brownie, Lynda, the old lady Ida and Gurvis."

"But I thought Gurvis was a guy." Sandy interrupted.

"Lynda said he was a woman in a man's body. I guess that was why he was a homo. He couldn't impregnate but any way, listen to this. How can the men's clan have babies?" He didn't wait for them to answer. "They can't. We don't even know who they are but what if Duncan is part of this clan. Who knows maybe Fletcher was too. For all we know if there really is such a group, those two body ghouls might be part of it too. Here's what I remember. When I followed the blue lady to their room and saw them screwing, Duncan's body looked blue. The candle in the room was yellow and the rest of the room looked green. Yellow and blue make green." He stopped as if it was perfectly clear and waited for Daniel to answer.

"I don't get your point." Daniel finally said.

"I think Duncan is like Gurvis but his body can change. He was a woman, the blue lady. Well what if this men's group has some kind of problem and their sperms no good. Duncan changed to the blue lady and then screwed us. You that first time but it didn't take. Unless it was a girl baby and they aborted it like the women did the boy baby."

"You mean he took the sperm back to my mother!" Daniel was indignant with the thought he might have impregnated his own mother.

"Well it makes as much sense as your mother coming and doing it with us. The blue lady came, I mean, I came in the blue lady. I followed her back and then she changed to Duncan and deposited my sperm in your Mom."

"Jimmy, you've gone crazy." Sandy accused. "I've never heard anything so outlandish in my life."

"You ain't been here. You ain't got the slightest idea what's been going on." He argued in anger. He felt sure that it was the answer.

"Sandy. What he's saying makes as much sense as anything else."

"There see. Smart ass. You think you know everything. You don't know nothing."

"It's pretty far fetched." She didn't believe a word of it but there was a dead body, she had seen it. Something was definitely wrong and if what they said was true it wasn't the body they originally wrapped in the rug. They didn't have any reason to lie to her. Did they?

"Yeah, far fetched, like a pickled cock in a jar," Jimmy added. "Or snakes in a room, crabs covering the Deputy. A flashlight from nowhere. Your brand new watch stopping. What about that?"

"It's all explainable. Nothing supernatural. The battery went dead."

"How about Daniel's vision and the voice he keeps hearing."

"You didn't tell me about that."

"I was here and I saw this scene. It seemed real and it was daylight. I was watching these northern soldiers, or that was the impression I got, they raped and killed a woman and girl in this cabin. Then they set it on fire, laughing about it."

"Oh. And the voice?"

He sighed audibly and shrugged his shoulders in the dark. "Probably my imagination but I've heard it several times. It says, 'when the earth and sky meets the sea."

"The closest sea is Virginia Beach, three hundred miles."

"I know. It don't make sense."

"How about-how much Daniel's changed." Jimmy nodded to himself.

"Puberty." Sandy answered. "Everybody goes through it."

"Come on nobody grows a foot in a week. I don't care how much pussy he gets and we've been getting our share. I've even grown since I've been here. I can tell. My jeans look like I'm wading high waters."

"I was shocked by that but sometimes people grow fast when they reach puberty. You go home at the end of the school year taller than the boys in your class and when school starts they're taller than you."

"A foot in a week?" Jimmy reiterated.

"Now, that's kind of surprising. To be truthful, I wouldn't have known Daniel if I saw him on the street."

"Really?" Daniel was surprised. Had he really changed that much? "Is that good or bad?"

"Oh good, very good." She was glad he couldn't see her face and embarrassed at how it must have sounded.

He puffed his chest up and flexed his new muscles in the dark. It must really be true, he had changed.

"Thank you." He said shyly.

"Are you two finished? We've got more to worry about than Daniel's beautiful body." Jimmy razed.

"Beautiful, eh? You too, huh?" Daniel grinned.

"Oh shut up!" Jimmy cut but remembered the excitement he had felt when they had shared the red lady. At least Daniel hadn't told Sandy about that. Was he turning into a homo? He guessed there were worse things, he just couldn't think of them at the moment. He chuckled, maybe he was ambidextrous.

"What's so funny?" Daniel joked. "You really like my body that much?"

He would shut him up and he knew how. "I guess I'm just one of those ambidextrous guys."

Daniel shut his mouth fast as the memory Jimmy conjured appeared.

"You use both hands?" Sandy asked in confusion.

"Without missing a stroke, Sis... without missing a stroke."

"You little gutter mouth. Mom should have washed your mouth out with soap when you were little."

Daniel heard the argument rising and intervened. "Don't start, not now. I'm too tired for it."

In the shadows a sharp cracking sound attracted their attention. They sat there listening, holding their breath as the sound changed to footsteps and grew closer.

"Daniel!"

"It's Lynda." He stood up and flicked on the light. "Hi, we're over here."

Lynda stared down at Sandy as she approached them. "Who's that?"

"Jimmy's sister. Sandy this is Lynda."

Sandy nodded watching the girl. "Hello. I've heard all about you."

Jimmy groaned as he listed to his sister. He knew that tone and it usually meant war.

Lynda ignored her and turned to Daniel. "I thought you were going to meet me at the house?"

"We were but we had to meet Sandy. We got tired and sat down to rest and the time slipped up on us." Why was he defending himself? She should be the one answering questions. "How did you walk through the dark like that?"

"I've done it a million times."

"In the dark? You could still step on something." He started to say like a snake but was afraid he might conjure one up.

"If you must know I can see in the dark." She shrugged. "It's part of our training."

"Prove it." He turned off the light and held up three fingers. "How many fingers am I holding up?"

"Three."

Lucky guess, he thought. "Now how many?" He held up five.

"Five and your girlfriend, is holding up her middle finger."

Sandy gasped and closed her hand.

Daniel flicked on the light and looked down at Sandy.

"Lucky guess?" Sandy said sheepishly and stood up.

"We've got some questions we want to ask you." Daniel stepped between them to avoid a cat fight.

"I'm pregnant." She blurted out.

Daniel's face drained of blood and he swayed backward. Jimmy sat there with his jaw gapping.

Sandy moved around Daniel and confronted her. "Yeah, sure you are and I'm Madonna." She turned and looked at Daniel. "There ain't no way. Don't believe her." She flared back around at Lynda. "You little slut, they just screwed you last night, and already you're telling them you're pregnant. No way. It's somebody else's and you're trying to blame it on him. Don't listen to her Daniel."

Daniel wasn't too sure, too much had been happening. He glanced at Jimmy's face and knew his own face was the same shade of pale. He opened his voice to speak but nothing came out.

"You don't believe her, do you?" Sandy's face showed her shocked surprise that he could even believe it. "Doctors can't even tell that fast. If she's pregnant it's probably that Gurvis fellow and she's just trying to blame it on you."

"Who said it was his." Lynda looked her in the eyes and glared. "Maybe it's your sweet little brother's?"

"You little cunt." Sandy slapped her in the face and made herself ready for the attack.

Instead, Lynda crumbled to the ground and started crying, shaking her head. "You don't understand."

"I'm not some naive kid. I understand more than you think and your crocodile tears don't bother me in the least."

Jimmy immediately crawled across the ground and hugged her.

"Jimmy!" Sandy accused half relived it was her brother that had sex with the slut and not Daniel. "You fucked this little whore?"

Jimmy eyes shot daggers up at her. His voice shook with anger and gritted his teeth. "You don't know what's going on, so just for once in your life―just shut your mouth!"

Sandy rolled her eyes up at the stars and walked several paces away. Finally, she turned around. "You little jerk are you that stupid?"

Daniel stood there not knowing which girl to turn to. After a second he walked over and crouched down hugging Lynda. "Shh! It'll be all right."

"What did you fuck her too?" Sandy asked in dismay. When he didn't answer her jaw gapped. "You did. Didn't you?" She moved closer and stared down accusingly and spoke with sarcasm in her voice. "Did you take turns? An orgy, maybe? Or both at the same time?"

The silence was deafening and when the realization hit her she sat down on the log wall. "You two little pervs. I can't believe it. You did fuck her at the same time!"

Lynda choked a sob off and looked over at her. "You're right it was my fault. Not theirs." She sniffed. "Don't blame them. They didn't have a choice. When the lust fire is kindled it can't be resisted without herbs."

Sandy narrowed her eyes. "Lust fire? You got that right honey. Males do most of their thinking with their cocks."

Daniel's face was flat with surprising fury as he stared at Sandy. "That's enough Sandy. You don't understand."

She opened her mouth to say something but shut up when his eyes flared.

Daniel turned back and ran his hand through her hair. "Sit down and take a breath and tell us what's going on."

Lynda tucked her skirt around her legs and lowered herself the rest of the way to the ground. She took the upper arm sleeve of her blouse and wiped at her face. Finally she looked up at Daniel and then to Jimmy.

"It's worse than just pregnant." She inhaled a deep breath.

"It's a boy?" Daniel gasped and reached for her. "They're going to kill it?"

"It's twins. One of each and they don't know what to do. They're having a meeting now trying to figure it out. They can't get rid of the male without getting rid of the girl too."

Daniel cleared his throat. "They're ours?"

Lynda only nodded in answer.

"Both or just one of us?" Jimmy managed to ask.

"Both." She whispered.

Sandy stood up and walked over staring down at them. Her arms crossed she shook her head in utter disbelief. "I can't believe you two. This is the biggest crock of shit I ever heard and you're eating it up."

Daniel ignored her centering his attention on Lynda. "When will they make the decision?"

"Tonight."

Jimmy stared down at the ground and then looked up tenderly. "What do you want?"

"I want to keep them." She inhaled a sob.

"And if they say no?" Daniel asked.

"I wouldn't have any choice. Their will is too strong."

"How long does it take to uh," Jimmy searched his mind for the gentle words, "to go full term?"

Sandy put her hands on her hips and bent over. "It takes nine months you dumb little shit. Don't you know anything?"

Lynda looked over at him. "If they don't terminate, it'll be tomorrow evening."

Sandy whirled around, throwing her hands in the air and walked away. Her head swaying around in total disbelief. "I've never heard anything like this in my life. I'm in the middle of a bunch of lunatics."

"Daniel stood up and looked gravely at Jimmy. "We've got to get her to a hospital."

He stood up and put his hand under her arm, helping her up. "He's right. We've got to get you away from here."

"I, I, just don't know." She stammered. "I don't need a hospital."

Sandy swung around. "You got that wrong sugar. You need an asylum."

"We can't stay here." Daniel ran both hands through his hair. "We sure can't deliver any babies."

"I can do it myself, if they don't kill them."

"I don't know about delivering them but I do know we got to get out of here." Daniel looked to Jimmy hopeful.

"Let's go back to the car and go to my house." Jimmy suggested.

"The cops are still looking for us or did you forget?"

"We can go to your old house at least it's in town close to the hospital." Jimmy puts his arm around her shoulder and hugged reassuringly, "Just in case there are any problems."

Daniel shrugged. "Right off I can't think of a better suggestion." He looked over at Sandy in hopes she would suggest something. "Sandy, whatever's going on we can't stay here. Help us. Please?" He looked at her pleadingly.

She shrugged. "Okay, but I'm doing this just for the two of you. Let's go to the car."

Jimmy took the lead with Sandy close behind. Daniel walked beside Lynda to the log across the stream. He stood shining the light for Jimmy and Sandy to cross. After they crossed he turned to Lynda.

"Go ahead. I'll shine the light so you can see where you're walking." He grinned. "Even if you can see in the dark. Better safe than wet."

She wrung her hands together nervously. "You go ahead and then help me across. I'm afraid of falling."

He looked at her with confusion, as he remembered the time when he had helped her across. They were going to go to the scout camp and he remembered he had to get home. She had practically run back across the log. He started to say something but stopped when he looked across at the expression of disgust on Sandy's face.

He walked across easily and started to hand the flashlight to Sandy, changed his mind handing it to Jimmy instead. Sandy would probably shake it around and try to make her lose her balance. He had to keep from grinning at the thought. Was it possible she was jealous of Lynda? He just smiled slightly deciding this was just one of women's many mysteries.

He stood on the edge of the log and took hold of her hand. She gracefully glided across without a hint of trouble and gave him the warmest smile, inhaling as if she had just got a whiff of fresh air.

"Let me see that light." Sandy barked, snatching from Jimmy's hand. She shined it down at her wrist watch and gasp. "It's running now."

"I guess the battery got recharged." Jimmy snapped sarcastically.

They headed down the road towards the car. When they rounded the curve they stopped dead in their tracks.

"Mom's car has been stolen!" Sandy ran over to where they had left it parked and stared down at the spot as if it might reappear.

"Or the cops found it, ran a license check, and had it towed." Jimmy said.

"But we haven't seen any cars go by." She groaned in dismay.

Jimmy reached out to where she held the flashlight and shined it up at his face. He cocked his shoulders back giving her an, I told you so look. Baring his teeth in a sardonic grin he drawled. "Strange! Ain't it!"

"Now what?" Daniel interrupted the oncoming fight.

They stood in the middle of the dirt road several seconds wondering where they could go.

"We could go to the scout camp." Lynda said in a timid voice.

"She's right, Daniel. We've already been there. They probably found the broken glass and haven't fixed it yet. They'll figure we won't go back."

"If they've been there." Daniel said doubtfully.

"You got a better suggestion."

"No. Let's go." Daniel started down the road. "I'm getting tired. I've got to get some sleep. A little anyway." Turning to Lynda he asked, "Do you think your family will find us there?"

"I don't know."

The four of them walked along for twenty minutes down the graveled dusty road. They were too tired to talk very much and walked along lost in thought. The flashlight kept growing dimmer and they clicked it off when several times hoping to conserve the power whenever they reached a straight away.

For the most part Sandy kept quiet except on those occasions when they turned the light out and she would make comments like, "Why don't you let your cat lead you." Or, "The girl with the infrared eyes can show us the way." But for the most part she was too tired to say much.

They had rounded the last curve before the fork in the road, cutting the light off to conserve power but as the foliage shadows thickened they felt sure they were near the fork. Sandy clicked the light but nothing happened. She pounded on the back of it but still nothing.

"Well I guess now you get to really lead the way." She said cuttingly.

"Sandy," Lynda said sincerely, "I know you don't believe it but I really can see. The road's wide." She reached out and grabbed their hands. "Jimmy you take my right hand and Daniel you take my left. Sandy why don't you hold Daniel's hand and let me guide."

They trudged along and followed her tugs. Occasionally she would tell one or the other of them there was a hump in the road or a big grass clod growing there so they should be careful.

After another ten minutes they were at the cabin.

"Before we go the window route again, let's try the door." Jimmy suggested. "I was the last one out and I left it unlocked."

Lynda turned the handle to no avail. "I'm afraid it's locked."

Daniel sighed in relief. "That's great. That means they've been here. So they won't be back, at least probably not for a while. I wonder if they fixed the window yet. I really hate to break another one."

"They didn't fix it." Lynda said. She reached in and unlocked it. "I can see what I'm doing. I'll climb in and let you in." She opened the window and began climbing.

"Should you be climbing in your condition?" Jimmy reached out in the blackness for her. "Let me do."

"I'll do it." Daniel moved forward also. "I know my way. I climbed in before."

"I'll do it." Lynda said already scooting over the ledge although they couldn't see her. From inside they heard her say. "I'll have it open in a second."

"Come on guys. Give us a break." Sandy blustered. "The bitch ain't even showing yet and you don't want her climbing."

"Stow it." Daniel snapped.

They heard the door open and Lynda rejoined them leading them into the room. "There's some flat things in the corner. I'll pull a couple of them out so we can get some rest on them."

They heard her tugging and something sliding across the floor. She walked over and lead them to it. Jimmy reached out in the dark.

"Feels like rubber." Jimmy said.

"That's what you should have used last night." Sandy snipped.

"Foam rubber!" He answered ready for a fight. "You know, like as in a wrestling mat."

"Let's get some rest." Daniel said wearily and lay down.

"Who sleeps where?" Sandy's voice came prudishly through the dark.

"If I recall, I'm pretty sure there's more than one mat." Daniel grouched, growing tired of her skeptical attitude. "Everybody can have one. Okay!"

"Fine!" She answered curtly.

His feet dragging with fatigue, he stumbled through the hall. "Lynda, would you help us pull out some more mats?"

"Sure."

They spent the next several minutes spreading out mats and making sure Sandy was satisfied with the appropriate distance between Lynda and them. She finally made Daniel and Jimmy take theirs to the opposite end of the long hall and cornered Lynda, placing her own mat between her and them.

"Goodnight Lynda." Jimmy echoed from their end of the hall.

"Good night guys." She answered.

"Night." Daniel called back with a halfhearted smile realizing she was careful not to show favoritism.

"Humph." Sandy snorted. "Just knock the Walton shit off and get some sleep."

Daniel had laid there stilling his mind, waiting for sleep as he heard the others breathing soften into snores, slipping away. He envied them and wished he could still his own mind. He wondered what time it was but he guessed it didn't matter.

After an eternal period of waiting his mind began to sink into the thin line between consciousness and slumber. Just as he felt himself stepping over the precipice his mind came clearly awake.

Someone had their hand on his crotch! He strained his eyes in the blackness and listened but could neither see nor hear them. His first fear was that it was Lynda and that Sandy would catch them. He tried to lift his hand to deter the invasion but found he couldn't.

He was paralyzed. He couldn't move any part of his body, neither legs nor arms. Trying to clear his voice he hoped that would stop her but found that too wouldn't work.

The violating hand lay flat, gently feeling his contours. Fingers began to trace his pattern through the thick jeans. Slowly they lifted the lever lock of his zipper and through several eternal moments silently lowered it.

So slow was its trek his ears couldn't detect even one click of their journey. The fingers of separate hands gaped his pants and then eased gently forward rubbing his cock through double layers of cotton. Then they began exploring, searching for the opening, easing between the folds, knowing their destination.

He would have gasped, if he could have, when warm flesh touched his flaccid meat but it was impossible. Expertly they pulled him out, gently kneading his softness and easily caressed the fuzz on his balls as they too, were freed. A warm hand encircled him to where he felt each individual finger entwined the thumb overlapping an index finger, squeezing tenderly.

The wrist of the hand rested on his balls and beginning with the little finger squeezed inward completely, forcing blood upward throughout his fear limp cock. It was followed by the closing in of the ring finger, then the middle finger and when the index finger closed he thought blood was going to explode out of his head.

The fingers then retraced their journey in slow waves as he thickened. Over and over, they worked as he swelled, until only the thumb and index finger could touch. His mind moaned thinking what a small hand she must have or either his thickness had greatly increased. It was Lynda? Wasn't it? He quickly forgot the thought as the pleasurable sensations increased. At this point it didn't matter anymore and hoped she would soon straddle him.

He felt himself growing as the hand softly worked its way downward resting on his sack, then slowly made a long journey upward. As the hand squeezed he felt the index finger and thumb could no longer touch.

He couldn't believe he was so huge. The other hand joined its owner trying to circle his enormous circumference. Fist over fist they worked the now unbelievable length of him up beneath a mushroom head. The thickness, the length, the hardness made his mind soar in ecstasy.

Hot warm breath, near his meaty head, made the veins bulge into ridges beneath the surface of taunt skin.

Then the moist tip of a tongue kissed his engorged head and his mind left his body. He was stunned! His mind was literally in his enormous cock. Its head was his head. Its hard stiffness was his body. He had no arms, no legs, no thoughts, only the sensation in his new body.

He felt his new body jerk with pleasure as the tongue kissed the split lips in his sightless head. His mind jerked when lips slowly came down over his head, warm and moist. Pulling him upward. He felt pulsating tubes drawing liquid from his almond shaped gonads. Pumping upward, harder and harder, until the fluid ran through the center of his new body, spasming violently out the slit lips in waves of bursting pleasurable pain. The sucking continued until every possible drop passed through his newly acquired body and each wave settled placidly to a gentle satisfying bliss.

He felt his thick, new, hard body slowly soften in pulsating throbs. He drifted into a sweet peaceful sleep.

Chapter 16

Daniel awoke with a start at a hand shoving at his privates forcing him back into his jeans. His eyes flew open slowly adjusting to the still faint dawn light. His hand automatically grabbing the offender's wrist.

He slowly focused on Jimmy leaning over his crotch. Jimmy jerked his hand back and he put his finger to his lips for quiet with a quick glance to where the girls slept.

Daniel knit his brows together, hardly whispering, he mouthed his question. "What the hell are you doing?"

Jimmy quietly stood up and curled his index finger for him to follow. He tiptoed to the door and out, looking back to make sure Daniel followed.

Daniel was shocked at the size of his new flaccid cock and it took him several seconds to comfortably adjust himself back into his underwear. As quietly and quickly as possible he zipped his jeans. Still barefoot he followed Jimmy outside.

Jimmy, also barefoot, walked well beyond sound distance from the cabin. He turned and stared furiously as Daniel hobbled towards him.

"What were you doing in there?" Daniel asked in disbelief. Sure they had shared sex with Lynda but this wasn't right.

"Me!" His mouth flew open in surprise. "I wake up and see your fucking dick hanging out. Where the hell did you get that big thing? You're bigger than that fucking asshole Gurvis!"

Jimmy balled up his fist in embarrassment at the thoughts he knew Daniel was having about him. He felt his own dick shrivel in jealousy at the thought of the size Daniel now carried.

"Why didn't you wake me up?" Daniel's own anger rising.

"I tried to, dammit! I shook you, pinched you, and kicked your leg, but you were dead." He turned sideways and looked away. "I didn't know what else to do. I didn't want Sandy to see you laying like that. Enough has gone on without her accusing us of anything else." He stared at Daniel's arm and pointed. "See how red it is. That's where I pinched you."

Daniel stared down at the whelp and felt his anger dissipate. He shook his head and shrugged his shoulders not knowing what to say. "Sorry, I, it just startled me. I mean what would you have thought if you woke up like that?"

Jimmy half nodded in understanding. He scrunched the muscles in the left side of his cheek causing his mouth to draw. He gave a halfhearted laugh and then looked at him with suspicion. "I see what you mean but what the hell were you thinking. If you're going to beat your meat, at least put it up when you're finished."

Daniel looked away as the memories of what happened flooded in. Jimmy's eyes flew open and his face reddened as he read his face. "You didn't fuck Lynda again last night, did you?"

Daniel just shrugged in response.

"Did you fuck my sister?" Jimmy's fists balled again as he screamed the accusation.

Daniel put his hand to his forehead and rubbed, shaking his head in confusion. "I don't know what happen. I was almost asleep and then I felt a hand on my crotch. I went to move my hand and I couldn't. I couldn't even grunt. I got a blow job. He shook his head. "I think it was Lynda but I don't know. It was dark and I couldn't move."

Jimmy relaxed, looking at him in shock amazement as the tension left his body. "How the hell did your cock grow that fucking much over night? It wasn't that big the night we fucked Lynda. I know." No longer embarrassed to talk about the incident he was very blunt. "We shared the same tight hole and I felt your dick against mine. I know they were the same fucking size then. What the hell happened?"

"I don't know."

"How the hell can I make mine grow like that?" Jimmy looked at him enviously.

"I swear to you, I really don't know. I got a blow job and like I said, I thought it was Lynda. I can't even swear to that for sure. I thought she was going to fuck me again but she didn't. She just sucked me. And I grew. I actually felt it growing. Not just get hard. Then suddenly it was like my mind left by head, you know up here, and centered in the head of my dick. I couldn't even feel my body. My mind and body became my dick. I couldn't think, nothing, I just felt pleasure. Then I shot my wad and drifted off to sleep."

Jimmy stared at him in total disbelief and huffed. "Well I want one like it too." He gave a smirked grin. "But not yours. I want my own." He looked at Daniel in all seriousness and said, "Let me see it again."

"Are you crazy. Look at your own."

"I've seen mine. I want to see it again. I'm serious, I'm curious. It's just unbelievable." He blinked his eyes in challenge.

Daniel started to object again but saw how serious he was. He realized he was curious to look at it too. So what, after all, Jimmy was his friend and hadn't they shared Lynda. It was no big deal. They had looked at each other's before. Besides, he rationalized, he had to piss anyway.

He unzipped his pants and struggled a moment, finally managing to free it. He stared down and was shocked. He couldn't even get his hand completely around it, even in its flaccid state. It was like an alien object attached to his body, hanging almost half way down his thigh. It really was an, it! Like it didn't belong.

Jimmy showed no embarrassment as he stared blatantly. He watched as piss began flowing out the puffed lips from the mushroomed head. With the sound of the stream he unzipped and quickly pulled his own out to relieve his bladder. He stared down at his own with a strange feeling of inadequacy he had never felt before.

Daniel glanced at him and without turning took his thumb and redirected his stream to cross Jimmy's.

"I heard of crossed swords but crossed piss?" Jimmy tried to laugh but just shook his head. He finished before Daniel did even though he started after. He quickly zipped up.

Finally, Daniel exhaled finishing up. He shook it twice as they both watched in disbelief as it flopped up and down. He put it back in his jeans, pulling at them to comfortably adjust it down his left thigh. He looked up at the solemn look on Jimmy's face.

"I know you Jimmy, don't feel like that, besides yours will still grow. It looks bigger now than it did the last time I saw it. This thing is ridiculous. It's too big. Nobody could want this much. What can you do with it?"

Drying several strayed drops on his pants he laughed trying to joke Jimmy out of his sour mood. "Hellfire man, who the hell am I going to marry? I think that's more dick than the average pussy can take." His left brow shot up. "Maybe a horse or a cow." Down deep he felt afraid what he was saying was really true but he said it as a comfort.

Jimmy gave him a smile and chuckled. "I'll bring a box to your wedding for you to stand on, so you can fuck her. You know if you buy a farm with plenty of trees you can cut them down to stand on. I'll call you stump humper."

He smiled gravely and sighed. "If we don't get out of this mess at least I'll be popular in prison."

Jimmy started to laugh but a scream from the cabin made it catch in his throat. His eyes widened at Daniel and they took off running as fast as their bare-feet allowed.

"What's going on?" Daniel was the first thought the door as he stopped abruptly, causing Jimmy to plow into him.

They stood there staring at Sandy. Her mouth gapped as she pointed at Lynda's hugely bloated belly.

Then she lowered her arm as her jaw tightened and stared accusingly. "What are you doing? I guess you've stuffed something up under there to make us think you're going through some super fast pregnancy process." She put her hands on her hips and spit. "Well, I'm not falling for it. I want to see the real proof."

Sandy turned to them glaring and barked. "Turn around! I want her to show me that's her and not something stuck up there."

Daniel's eyes met Jimmy's as they turned their backs. Neither one said a word but they knew it wasn't a trick.

"Oh, my god!" Sandy gasped and they couldn't help but turn around to see.

Lynda was standing there, her skirt raised up over her white panties, exposing her very fleshy rounded belly. She lowered her skirt and looked at Sandy. "I, I know it's hard to believe."

Sandy swayed and sat down hard on the mat, resting her head in her hands, muttering. "Unbelievable. I wouldn't believe it if I hadn't seen it. I still can't believe it."

"Now will you believe us?" Jimmy couldn't help rub it in, yet at the same time he was shocked. It was contrary to all know natural laws, at least the ones he was aware of.

"How much time will you have before you go into labor?" Daniel asked calmly, refusing to give Sandy the 'I told you so,' that she deserved.

"Probably late tonight or early morning." Her face displayed restless fear. "If they don't stop me."

"Well we've got to get you to a hospital." Daniel said more to Jimmy than to her.

"No!" She shook her head. "I won't go. I can do it myself." Defiance replaced the fear as she added, "I have too."

Daniel started to argue but saw it was futile from the determination in her very demeanor. "Okay. We at least have to get you somewhere where we have hot water and clean sheets." He shrugged. "At least that's the way it's done in the movies."

"We have to go back to your house." Jimmy said.

"I don't see any choice." Daniel straightened to his full height as if he could bare this new burden. "We can go to my room. We need to get some food too." He looked at her warmly. "If time is sped up. Then that means the amount of energy consumed by your body increases, am I right?"

Lynda nodded.

"Then you must be next to starving." He stared down at her rounded tummy and joked. "I would say you're six months late for dinner." He expected her to grin and she tried weakly, but the truth was, he must have been right. Too right. He looked at her closely and was surprised at the dark circles around her eyes, her arms were thinner and her hair looked as if it had grown four inches. He shook his head in disbelief.

Jimmy stretched and looked at Lynda as she attempted to smile at Daniel. He felt a wave of jealousy hit him as he thought about what Daniel had told him about last night. He shrugged. "If we're going, let's go. It's a good walk back and we might have to leave the road."

"I know a short cut." Lynda volunteered.

"Yeah? Now you tell us." Jimmy asked a little gruffer than he had intended.

"It's through the caves." She answered undisturbed by his attitude. "I, uh, we were going to take your car, remember? If I had known we were coming here I would have told you."

Jimmy opened his mouth but Daniel recognized his animosity and stepped between them. "Let's go then." He headed towards the door thinking about what Lynda had done last night. He had to grin as he thought about Jimmy's jealousy. He couldn't believe it himself. In the past Jimmy had always been the one that attracted the girls, of course it hadn't been this in-depth where it culminated in a sexual experience.

Lynda took the lead as they crossed through the wooded area surrounding the cabin. Daniel walked close to her and Sandy followed by Jimmy riding caboose.

As they climbed over patches of brush Daniel and Lynda moved slightly ahead of the other two and he figured this was a good time to question her about last night. He couldn't believe after all they had shared that he felt embarrassed to bring up the subject.

"What's wrong Daniel?" Lynda eyed him. "I get this feeling you want to ask me something.

His eyes shot open. Was he that readable? "Well actually I do. It's this uh, sexual sharing we had with you." He paused and watched for her to react. He was relieved and a little disappointed at her lack of response. "I don't really understand what's going on. Why did you fu..., sleep with us?"

"I had too. That's the way we continue to exist, by getting pregnant."

"Okay, I guess I understand that, well not really." He blushed and sputtered quickly. "Not that I'm complaining. I sort of, understand about the pregnancy, but why did you do what you did last night?"

Lynda's eyes narrowed in confusion. "What do you mean? I don't understand."

"You know?" He raised his eyebrows and glanced down at his zipper.

Her brows furrowed in complete bewilderment. "You're not making any sense?"

He sighed audibly with frustration. "When you did what you did last night."

"Would you tell me what you're talking about?"

"Why did you, uh, visit me last night?"

"Visit you?" Her eyes lids flew up as she realized what he was saying. She shook her head. "Daniel, I didn't visit you, if you mean what I think you mean."

His bottom jaw dropped to protest but he snapped it shut as he read her face. She was telling the truth. She hadn't visited him. But if she hadn't then who? He turned around and looked at Sandy. Was it her? He smiled at the thought, which was quickly replaced by a frown as Jimmy looked up and caught him staring at her.

"Daniel?" Lynda interrupted his thoughts. "What happen?"

"Never mind, I guess it was a dream." He looked at her eyes and realized she didn't believe him. This was as good a time as any and he had some questions for her. "I was visited last night. It was different. I thought it was you."

"They visited you in the cabin?"

He nodded and kept his voice low. "I need to ask you some questions. It's kind of hard but I," he glanced back at Jimmy, "we need to know." He glanced at her belly. "It's obvious you visited Jimmy and me."

She blushed and it surprised him.

"You were the red lady? Weren't you?" He looked at her for confirmation.

"Red lady?"

"That's what we've been calling them. Red and blue."

"Oh," she nodded, "the color spectrum of our spheres. I don't know to be truthful. I don't know the color you saw."

He grabbed her arm and squeezed slightly, then let loose. In a matter of fact voice he said, "you had sex with me and Jimmy. Right?"

"Yes." She answered softly, glancing away.

"Well the way we saw you, you were glowing red and the other women glowed blue."

"Other woman? Blue?" She looked truly mystified.

He looked at her in disbelief. "When you visited us, there was the other woman there too. She had visited me before but that night she and Jimmy, did it."

"Daniel, this is hard to explain, but during those periods of walking out of time, we can only focus on one entity maybe two. I wasn't aware of this blue person.

"Blue lady." He corrected. "We were all in the bed at the same time. How could you not have seen her?"

"You keep calling us red and blue. I guess it's the speed we're traveling on the light spectrum. They're on two opposite ends. There's too much light between them."

"But that one night, before Jimmy got here, when the woman in red attacked the one in blue. I sort of guessed it was Brownie, was it?"

"Brownie was the first." She said flatly and then added, "Of us."

"They had a fight and I got scratched." As he thought about how quickly the wound had healed. "They saw each other."

"I wasn't there. I don't know. Something must have happened. At the time of conjugation we're traveling at a different speed than the world we live in. The only thing I can guess is their speed's collided. That would have been the only way they could have seen each other much less to have fought."

"The first night I was visited it was totally dark. Why was that? Was it Brownie that night?" He thought about the man who had been there also, it must have been Brownie and Gurvis, and then the heavy thickness he now carried in his pants drew his attention. Why?

"Daniel I don't know what happen those nights."

"Did you kill Gurvis?" He blurted out louder than he anticipated.

Daniel glanced back at Sandy and Jimmy who had come to a complete halt waiting for her answer.

"Kill Gurvis?" She repeated in astonishment. "Gurvis isn't dead."

"We saw his body. I helped move it out of the spring." Daniel clarified. "Jimmy and I saw his body last night." He stared at her, didn't she know he was dead.

"But I saw him just before I met you last night."

Jimmy passed Sandy and moved closer. "He's dead. We saw him. How about Fletcher?"

"Fletcher? Who's that?"

"The deputy that arrested us for killing Gurvis," Daniel's eyes confronted her.

She shook her head. "I don't know Fletcher but Gurvis isn't dead." She paused with a faraway look. "Unless he's molting."

It was their turn to stare at her in confusion.

"I told you." She rubbed at her belly as if the burden was suddenly starting to hit her. "Gurvis is a woman. He's changing. Getting rid of his male body. That must be what you saw. He was going through the change."

Sandy tilted her head suddenly roused from her morning stupor. "Wait a minute. This pregnant thing, okay it's weird, unbelievable even but now you're telling us that guy Gurvis is now becoming a woman. Molting? She put her hands on her hips. "This is the sticks not Sweden, or wherever they go to do that now a days."

Lynda suddenly staggered and cried out. "Oh no. If he's changing then that means they're going to kill my babies."

"What?" Daniel reached out to steady her.

"If he's changing then that means he's being prepared for conjugation. It's still too soon for Brownie, and if he's changing then that means they're going to kill mine."

"Wait a minute." Daniel's mind reeled. "Gurvis was dead before we, uh, before you got pregnant."

"What?" She looked at him in disbelief.

Jimmy looked at her with suspicion. "Daniel's right. Gurvis was found dead and that night is when we fucked you."

Sandy gasped at his crudeness and Daniel frowned, staring daggers at him.

"I'm confused." Lynda protested. "You say he was dead before I visited you. I swear I don't understand it. The only reason for him to have been changing, is if something happened and they didn't accept my pregnancy. Then he would have changed but not before I got pregnant."

Daniel put his hand over his forehead and massaged his temples.

"Why did you visit Daniel last night?" Jimmy accused.

"Shut up! It wasn't her." Daniel snapped afraid it might have been Sandy but then he realized she wouldn't have made him paralyzed.

"Visited him?" Sandy huffed. "That's impossible. I'm a light sleeper. There's no way she could have got by me. You're both either crazy or lying."

Jimmy glanced down at the lump in Daniel's jeans and opened his mouth to argue. He snapped it shut when Daniel stepped towards him with a silent warning to shut up.

Daniel shrugged and grumbled. "I don't think any of us know what's going on. Let's go. Where's that cave opening?"

"Not much further." Lynda answered and turned resuming their walk.

They spent the rest of the morning pretty much in silence as she led them to another cave entrance behind a clump of brush.

"We can't go in there." Jimmy stopped. "Our flashlight's dead."

"I forgot." Daniel smacked his head. "I'm losing my mind."

"Daniel, I can see in the dark." Lynda's eyes pleaded. "Trust me."

"Trust you?" Sandy cried. "If it wasn't for you and your family they wouldn't be in this mess."

"It's not far from here to the main cavern." She put her hands together, rubbing gently. "I don't know if I can but I can try to extend my sight to you." She reached out for Daniel to take her hand and moved it up to her shoulder. "Please."

"I'm going." Daniel said. "If you want to wait and come after it gets dark tonight you can."

"I'm going too." Jimmy pushed at Sandy. "You , put your hand on Daniel's shoulder and I'll hold on to you."

Lynda moved Daniel's hand up to her shoulder and led the way. As they moved away from the opening the cold and darkness closed inward.

"You sure you can see." Jimmy whispered from the rear.

"My eyes are becoming adjusted." Lynda answered. "It's an easy walk."

After ten minutes of walking in pitch blackness Daniel's eyes started seeing Lynda's silhouette in front of him. "I think I'm actually starting to see. I mean it. I can see Lynda's form in front of me."

"Yeah, sure you can." Sandy snipped dubiously but then inhaled in surprise. "I don't believe it. I think I can too."

"Hey me too," Jimmy responded from the rear.

As they walked the light seemed to be coming from nowhere. Their bodies were the first light they were able to focus on and then slowly their eyes adjusted to the contours of the stone walls.

"How come we can see in the dark?" Daniel whispered half in awe.

"Everything that exists is in motion." Lynda tried to explain. "Millions of molecules spinning around them self like planets around stars. What we're seeing is the energy of these vibrations being expanded."

Sandy turned loose of Daniel's shoulder and scratched her nose. Jimmy yelled. "What happen? I can't see."

Sandy reached out quickly and grabbed at Daniel's shoulder. "I let loose of Daniel. I had to scratch my nose. Is that all right with you?"

"No." He complained. "I like being able to see into the dark. He raised his voice a little. "How come we can't do this without being linked to you?"

Lynda sighed. "It takes training that's all."

They entered the main cavern where they had first found the pool of white beneath the stalactite.

"Can we rest here for a few minutes?" Lynda asked.

"Wow, this is incredible." Sandy whispered. "I would like to see it lit up."

"We saw it with the flashlight." Daniel said as he helped Lynda down to the hard stone floor and sat down beside her. "It's unbelievable."

They sat there silently for several minutes until a drop of water plunked into the milk basin.

"That reminds me. I've got to pee." Sandy squirmed. "I didn't get to go this morning before you rushed us out."

"Go back into the cave." Jimmy grunted.

"I can't see by myself." She complained. "Lynda? Don't you have to go too? We can leave the boys in the dark.

"Yes I do. Would you help me up Daniel?" Soon as she was on her feet she reached out and took Sandy's hand and they left them sitting there in the dark.

"Don't go too far." Daniel warned and scooted closer to where he could touch Jimmy.

"Get lonely?" Jimmy said.

"Stow it." Daniel answered.

"I miss our seeing eye dog." Jimmy joked.

They sat there quietly for several minutes, each of them lost in his own thoughts. The only sound was an occasional plunk of water marking the time.

Finally Jimmy broke the silence. "Sure is taking them a long time."

"They've got more to undo than we do." Daniel answered but doubt and worry started to set in as he thought the same thing.

After several more minutes drug by he wasn't too sure. "Lynda! Sandy!" Daniel called out the sound echoing through the chamber.

"Something's wrong." Daniel said standing up and Jimmy followed.

"They should have answered." He held on to Daniel's shoulder.

"Sandy!" Daniel called again as he stumbled his way back towards the little cave.

"Sandy, dammit, this ain't funny!" Jimmy screamed.

They stopped and listened. They heard nothing but their own breathing. "We've got to go back." Daniel said.

"They're probably standing right in front of us, laughing."

"Listen Sandy," Daniel reasoned, "this isn't funny. Lynda? We've been through too much. It's not the time for jokes."

They stood there, still no response came.

"You don't suppose somebody got them, do you?"

Jimmy felt the muscle in Daniel's shoulder shrug. "I'm ready to believe just about anything."

"Maybe they had to do more than pee and walked all the way back to get some leaves or something to wipe with." Jimmy offered.

"I doubt it but we better go see."

"I don't think see, is the word you want. More like feel."

Daniel's muscles tightened as he remembered the first night he started wandering through the dark and he had run into Brownie and Gurvis.

"Chill out man. If something or somebody had got them we would have heard it."

"Maybe." Daniel wasn't too sure.

"Lynda would have seen them coming, wouldn't she?" Jimmy moved closer to Daniel. "Unless she's in on it with them."

"You think somebody's here with us?" Daniel whispered, not sure why. It was so quiet it could have been heard all the way across the cavern.

"I think there's somebody here." Jimmy declared, leaning against Daniel's back and then backed away as he felt Daniel reaching behind grabbing a hold of the gun.

"Where have you guys been!" Sandy fussed as she touched Daniel's arm.

"Us!" Jimmy cried. "We've been yelling for you."

"You've been yelling." She snorted. "I've been the one doing the yelling. I didn't hear you until about thirty seconds ago."

"Where's Lynda?" Daniel said, panic stricken quivers vibrated the cavern walls.

"I lost her."

"What!" Both boys cried out.

"You didn't expect her to hold my hand while I peed." She huffed and rolled her eyes. "Give me a break."

"Lynda!" Jimmy screamed loudly.

"Jesus Christ, you are trying to bust my eardrums?" Sandy complained.

Suddenly Sandy squeaked as a hand touched her shoulder. Then the light returned to them as images began to crystallize and they saw Lynda.

"Where have you been?" Daniel demanded.

Amusement crossed her face as she stared at him as if he were stupid. "I had to go, too!"

"Oh." He grunted. "Why didn't you answer us?"

Sandy interrupted. "I didn't hear you call until I was busy."

"You could have called after you finished." Daniel argued. "We were screaming."

"Daniel," Lynda began, "it's not her fault or mine. When we're in the vision mode you can't hear, external sound."

"Huh?"

"To see in the dark we readjust our time speed to a rate close to that which you need to see. Sound travels at a slower speed."

"Oh." He said flatly then added, "how come you can hear us now?"

"That's because your vocal cords are moving at the same speed. Sound, our speech is literally traveling near the same rate as the vibration of the molecules around us."

He started to ask her if sound then became light but suddenly was side tracked by a plunk of water in the milky pool. He looked at her with the question but she glanced away. She had lied to him. Jimmy and Sandy heard the sound too, but didn't seem to pay it any attention.

His voice became stiff and accusatory. "What about the sound of the water splashing."

Lynda flushed and bewilderment crossed her face as she shook her head. "I, I don't know. I don't understand it."

Daniel backed away from the group's touch and his vision faded. "Can you hear me?"

When he got no answer he groped in the dark until he touched Sandy and looked at Jimmy. "Did you hear me?"

"No."

Daniel then grasped Sandy's hand with his left and reached down picking up a pebble giving it a toss. They watched as it smacked noiselessly against a wall. Daniel stared in confusion.

"But why the water?" He mused more to himself than for their sake.

"I really don't know." Lynda touched his cheek to draw his eyes to hers. Guilt crept in at accusing her as he saw a raw honesty reflecting back warming him.

He looked away embarrassed and changed the subject. "Let's go I'm hungry."

They followed Lynda's lead, arm to shoulder into the cave leading to the farmhouse. The conversation for the next twenty minutes was more than subdued, it was stifled.

When they approached the spiral staircase they each sighed loudly from relief and apprehension of what they might encounter. Slowly they entered the small room behind the fireplace and listened.

"I'll go check." Daniel whispered in the dark and felt around for the fireplace release.

His many window room nearly blinded him when the doorway opened and he squinted tightly, blinking back tears causing streams of burning moisture from his eyes. Slowly he stuck his head out and moved towards his door. After several minutes he had inspected the lower part of the house all the way to the kitchen and returned reporting all was clear.

"You're sure nobody's here?" Jimmy rubbed so hard at his itching eyes it made them hurt.

"I didn't check upstairs but Mom's room's empty and I didn't see their car."

"How about Tarla?" Jimmy asked.

"Not unless she's upstairs." Daniel looked over at Lynda's dark and drawn face.

"Think we better check?" Jimmy asked shuttering as images of the mason jar shot through his mind.

Daniel snarled his lip as the same thought crossed his mind. "No. If she's here we will just have to deal with her. Beside if we don't get some food in Lynda soon I'm afraid it might do some kind of damage to the kids." As an afterthought he added in a low breath just for Jimmy. "Our kids."

Jimmy nodded vigorously. "Uh, yeah."

Daniel led the way to the kitchen and although he said he would deal with Tarla if necessary they were quiet. In the kitchen Daniel made Lynda sit down and they began fixing sandwiches. Jimmy helped serve milk and shrugged at the mess they were making.

Sandy sat down at the table waiting for them to serve her too and was a little miffed when they threw the loaf of bread in front of her with a knife and fork. She started to complain but then looked over at Lynda stopping herself. This strange girl seemed as if she were in obvious pain. Pain she was trying to hide.

They all ate ravenously but sat with jaws gaping as Lynda consumed six sandwiches, three glasses of milk, two pieces of cooked hamburger which had been stuck in the refrigerator and three pieces of cake.

They were hungry but it was unbelievable the shocking amount of food disappearing before her. She looked up several times in embarrassment but seemed to be unable to stop. As she ate her coloring began to slowly return and the dark circles lightened.

They had finished and began straightening the kitchen even though they knew the quantity of food missing would be noticed when they heard a long almost moaning sound from outside.

"What was that?" Sandy held her breath in terror.

Daniel grinned, "A cow, sounds like they're hungry too." He scratched at his chin in puzzlement. "I guess they haven't been fed today. I hope they at least fed them yesterday. Maybe I should go feed them. Shit, the pigs probably haven't been fed either."

"I'm sure Duncan would have taken care of them." Jimmy protested as another long mournful moo seemed to rattle the windows. He looked up blandly. "Well, then maybe again, they haven't. I'll help."

Daniel nodded and turned to Lynda. "Why don't you go lie down in my room? We won't be long."

She looked up at him and smiled. "Okay but don't be long." We will finish up in here while you're gone." She watched as Daniel's face hardened and then added. "And then I will go rest. Okay?"

He nodded and left with Jimmy close behind. As they left the house they continued to be cautious, making as little sound as possible and peeked around the corner of the house before they started down the sidewalk towards the barn. They stopped at the corn crib and fed the pigs first making sure they had plenty of water and shucked some corn for the chickens.

Jimmy glanced over at the barn at the gathering of cows. "You know, I can't understand why we have to give them hay when the fields are full of grass."

"I asked that too." Daniel said as he headed towards the barn and shrugged. "Duncan said it's still too early in the summer for the grass to offer enough nutrients. I can tell you one thing they're spoiled."

As they opened the barn door they stopped dead in their tracks.

"Mom's car!" Jimmy cried out rushing over. He ran around it checking it to make sure there was no damage.

"Duncan did it." Daniel said. "He must have found it and towed it here with the tractor." He looked inside the passenger window at the wires hanging from the steering column. "Nope. He hot-wired it."

"We will worry about that later. We can get Lynda to a hospital now." He exhaled in a sigh of relief.

"Let's get the girls." Daniel started for the door and stopped as they heard the engine of a car in the distance.

They eased out the door and peered at the hill. Jerking back when they spied Duncan's car coming and ran back into the barn.

"Now what?" Jimmy stared at Daniel for an answer. "They're going to catch the girls."

Daniel just stood there trying to think of a plan when they heard voices approaching.

"Oh shit! They're coming here." Jimmy whined. "We are as good as caught."

"Hide in the loft." Daniel grabbed hold of the wooden rung ladder and climbed as fast as he could.

They weren't settled comfortably but froze when the barn door flew open.

"I want some answers." Kelli's voice was sharp and demanding. Daniel was surprised because he had never heard her use this tone with Duncan before.

"Are you listening to me?" She continued. "Can't these damn cows wait?"

Daniel's eyes flew open wide at her cursing. At first he started to look down and make sure it was her. She never swore. Jimmy's mother did, but not his. He had never heard her use anything stronger darn.

"They have to be fed." Duncan growled, his voice was stiff and forced. "They weren't fed yesterday, although it looks like Tarla must have fed the pigs I sure the hay bales were much too heavy. I know you're worried." His voice took on a placating tone. "But we will figure it out. Daniel will be okay. I promise."

"Promise!" Kelli's voice shrilled. "That's all I've heard from you since they disappeared. I want to know why you brought Carrol's car and hid it in the barn? I called her house but Sandy had left a message on the phone that they were out of town but she would be back." Her voice quivered. "I left a message for Sandy to call me but she hasn't.

"Dammit!" She screamed. "You know more than you're telling me and I want to know."

"Would you calm down?" Duncan bellowed and then forced his voice to soften. "I told you the police found it last night and brought it here until they can arrange to have it towed."

"And?" The word hung in the air with a hint of a threat.

"Kelli, it's hard to explain. You just won't understand."

"Try me. I'm not as stupid as you think I am."

"It'll just make you more angry."

"Angry? You want to see angry? I'll show you angry if you don't start talking."

"You're just upset because you're pregnant."

Jimmy's eyes flew open and he stared numbly at Daniel. "Oh Jesus, oh no. It wasn't possible." The memory of the blue lady seeped into his mind and the suspicion that it had been Duncan and he had taken his sperm back. "No," his mind cried, "it wasn't possible." He grabbed at his stomach as it churned threatening to return all the food he had just consumed.

"Pregnant?" Her voice raised in a confused accusation. "How would you know I'm pregnant? I've only missed one period. I know sure as hell I didn't say anything. I'm not even sure, yet."

Daniel's mind became thick as molasses as memories of the blue lady flooded it. He was going to be a father with Lynda and a now a brother. Had his mother been the blue lady? Or like Jimmy said, was it Duncan? His mind sluggishly mused. If he was a father and then his brother or sister would be his son or daughter's cousin. Unless he was his brother's father. He would be Brother-Dad! Argh! His mind rebelled.

"Honey." Duncan spoke warmly. "We knew each other before we were married and I'm afraid I just happen to be the type of guy that kept up with your cycles. You were due two days ago and you haven't started yet. You do look like you've put on a little weight."

Weight! Daniel's mind buzzed. He almost rose up to spy down on them. Was it like Lynda? Was she that big? He shook his head. No, Duncan had said a little weight. Lynda looked like she was six months. He had to reprimand himself when he almost sighed audibly with relief. But still in the back of his mind he heard, "pregnant is pregnant."

"Well that's not the topic of discussion, anyway." Her voice sounded sulky. "I want to know what the hell is going on around here. You either tell me now, or I'm leaving."

"And where would you go?" His voice smirked. "You sold your house, quit your job, how would you survive?"

"Listen, I have friends and I sure as hell survived before you came along and don't think I can't without you."

"Kelli, I'll tell you. His voice suddenly became conciliatory. "I promise. Just give me a few hours to sort some things out, then I'll tell you I promise. Although, I don't know if you'll believe me."

"Okay. I'll give you a few hours, and I do mean few. If you haven't told me by the time I asked you again I'm leaving." They heard her walking toward the door. "I'll be in the house calling some of Daniel's friends and see if they've heard from him."

As she slammed the door they heard Duncan mutter. "Friends? The only friend he has is that little dumb ass, Jimmy."

That was it! Daniel had-had enough. He grabbed the gun from the back of his pants and scrambled to the edge of the loft and jumped, landing flat with knees slightly bent. Soon as he hit him he waved the gun in Duncan's astonished face.

Duncan took a step forward and froze when he heard Daniel clicked off the safety. They stood there glaring at each other as Jimmy scrambled down the ladder and stood beside Daniel.

Duncan's eyes traveled down to Daniel's high watered pants and moved up until he tilted his head slightly staring up at his face. "Well, well. I see you've been doing a little spying."

"Shut up." Daniel's thick deep voice rumbled loudly. "I'll do the questions and you do the answers."

Daniel watched Duncan in confusion as his eyes showed no fear but respect. Respect! Daniel thought. It was the gun he respected.

"Sit down over there." Daniel waived the gun pointing it at a bale of hay. "And don't try anything funny or I'll shoot you. I've already killed two men. Do you want to be the next?" He wanted to remind him that he could be dangerous and was surprised by Duncan's reaction.

"You haven't killed anybody." Duncan sat down and leaned against another bail.

"Maybe not, but you can't be too sure, now can you? And even so, you might just be the first." Daniel said forcefully sounding more confident that he was.

"Son, I know you can't." Duncan stood up and started to move toward him.

"Sit down! And don't call me that!" His temper caused the gun to shake in his hand. "I'm like my mother. I want some answer but I'm not patient. I want them now!"

Duncan nodded, letting out a big breath of air and slumped back. "Okay." He agreed flatly, his voice resolute. "I just don't know where to begin."

Daniel stared at him with suspicion. He was being too agreeable. "How about the photos of me and the other boys?"

Duncan put his fingers to his forehead gently working the vein as if to relieve tension. "I thought you found them." He shook his head. "I just wasn't sure. It all started more than a hundred years ago. My great great-grandfather was a Colonel in the Union Army. His unit was almost wiped out by a Confederate battalion in Tennessee. On their way back north to regroup they came through here. His men raped and killed a woman and her daughter. He stood by and condoned it. It was horrible. I can't justify it, but it happened. It was my ancestor, not me.

"Well they thought they had killed them both and then they burned the cabin down. You know where it is, the one down at the flats on the other side of the gate, where you said you met some girl named Lynda.

"Well they thought they had killed them both but only the woman died. The girl escaped through the back of the fireplace and down into caverns below."

"That's where she remained for nine months until she gave birth. Coming up only to scrounge for food. They say an ex-slave helped her.

Anyway, it was during that period that the war ended and Colonel Osborne came back and bought most of the property around here. The girl gave birth to a daughter. The Colonel found her and took the kid away. He ordered some of his men that came back with him to kill her. They tried too. They tried to hang her but she didn't die. The Colonel declared her a witch and had her drown. So they weighed her down and drown her in a pool of water down in the caverns."

He crossed his arms and stared up at the loft for a moment. "But not before she cursed Osborne. They had accused her of being a witch and in truth she was. Whether she was one before the curse I don't know. But she told him he would never spawn children. He would be barren until the earth and sky meet the sea."

Daniel's inhaled at the statement trying to hold back any show of recognition at the words he had heard so many times. Before he could stop himself he was asking the question. "What does it mean?"

"I don't know. Nobody has figured it out." Duncan shook his head and swallowed. "Osborne fought the curse by delving into the black arts as they were called then. He married a widow with a son. At first he tried to impregnate the woman but nothing happened. Osborne became desperate to have an heir but he wanted it to have his genes. He tried for experimenting with the boy. At first he masturbated the boy and injected it into his own scrotum but again nothing happened. He tried eating the boy's sperm but still nothing."

"Then when he was down exploring the caverns, he accidentally fell into the pool of water where they had drowned the woman and he changed into a woman. It only lasted several hours. But one night he changed into a woman and then had sex with the boy. The boy had just started into puberty. When he changed back to a male he went to his wife, the boy's mother, and was able for the first time since the curse, to ejaculate. He made her pregnant with her own son's sperm."

Duncan eyed Daniel's finger twitching on the trigger. "Daniel I know it's insane. It has been part of my life."

Daniel gritted his teeth and growled. "Go on."

"The curse she gave before dying did more than just hurt Osborne. It hurt her own-child too. Later they determined it was one of the laws of the universe that for every action there is an equal opposite reaction. Her own child was cursed.

"Her daughter grew up under Osborne's care. He used her and she grew to hate him. She married and moved to some land he gave her. But she found out she wasn't able to get pregnant or at least that was what they figured, not until she was raped by her stepbrother. The boy of the woman Osborne married. The one he used to impregnate his own wife. All of the experimenting on the boy made him crazy."

"Anyway, she gave birth to a daughter. For some reason, we have yet to figure out, it was only a boy entering puberty who could impregnate. The two families hated each other. After Osborne's wife gave birth to a male he had the woman killed and married again trying to repeat the incident. Over the years the two families fought for power and learned to use the energy of the nature. The woman only kept female children and the men males. My father married a woman with a young boy. The boy was Fletcher."

"And the photos?" Daniel let the question hang in the air already knowing the answer.

This time Duncan stared at Daniel voicing the answer he knew Daniel had already guessed. "It was my turn."

Daniel gave no emotional acknowledgment to his statement. He had already come to the same conclusion. He raised one eyebrow stoically, his face hardened. The weight of the gun caused his hand to shake and he smiled inwardly as he watched a faint wave of fear pass over Duncan's self-assured cocky attitude.

This piece of shit had changed to the blue lady, had sex with him and then took it back to his own mother. And then did it with Jimmy! He felt the hatred rushing through his veins. This was the ultimate power trip to have Duncan forced down in front of him and with this hard piece of steel. He wasn't even surprised when his new thickness stirred at the homoerotic power of Duncan's sublimation.

Daniel grinned maniacally. "You know Duncan, you wanted to fuck me, didn't you. You know what? I think I want to fuck you too." He licked his lips. "I'm going to shoot a wad of hot lead right into your mouth."

This was the ultimate moment of his hatred and disgust. He slowly squeezed the trigger.

Duncan sat frozen, watching as Jimmy shoved the gun upward, just as it went off, causing the bullet to miss Duncan only by inches.

Jimmy didn't say anything as he pulled the gun from Daniel's shaking hand. Daniel stood there staring blankly at Duncan in disgust.

"I, I didn't do it." Duncan explained nervously, as he wiped beads of sweat from his brow. "I, I just couldn't. I hope you'll believe me. It wasn't me who visited you. I was going too but I couldn't. I laid out all the plans but I fell in love with your mother. I swear to you I didn't do it.

He placed his face in his hands and started to sob quietly. "I fell in love with your mother. I couldn't do it."

"I was visited twice by the blue lady and Jimmy once." Daniel spit out the accusation. "I heard you ask Mom if she was pregnant. Why are you lying?"

"Daniel I know you can't believe me but try." Duncan looked up, his face streaked with tears. "I don't know how she got pregnant."

Daniel turned to Jimmy angrily. "Give me that gun! I'm going to kill this lying fucker."

Jimmy took a step backward just as they heard a high pitched scream from the house.

Daniel took off running as hard as he could with Jimmy close behind still holding the gun. It took Duncan only a second to gather his senses and he ran after them.

"Mom!" Daniel yelled as he flung the screen door open and ran through the house, first to the kitchen and when he found nobody, then to his bedroom. "Lynda! Sandy!" He checked the space behind the fireplace and found no one.

They spent ten minutes checking every room and another ten checking the outbuilding and finally regrouped in the living room.

"The car is here." Duncan said watching Daniel eye Jimmy with the gun. "I heard you calling for a Lynda and Sandy. Who are they?"

Jimmy looked at Daniel to see if he was going to answer and when he made no indication he would, he did. "Sandy's my sister and Lynda is the girl from the flat. You should know her. She belongs to the other family."

Duncan shook his head. "I don't know a Lynda. There's only Ida, Brownie and Gurvis. Of course Gurvis is dead but you know he wasn't really a he? Don't you?" He looked at them for their reaction.

"So we were told." Jimmy answered, keeping the gun aimed at the ground but ready. "But Lynda's part of that family and as far as Gurvis being dead... I don't know. Lynda said he wasn't."

Daniel turned and stared at Duncan, shaking his head slightly. "I don't trust you and I sure don't believe you but that can wait 'till another time. Right now we've got to find them. Lynda's pregnant and she ready to give birth anytime." He shrugged in submission. "For now we've got to work together and find them. They have to be down in the caves."

"You found the entrance?" Duncan asked rhetorically.

Daniel turned and held out his hand to Jimmy. "Give me the gun."

Jimmy stepped back. "Daniel we haven't killed anybody yet. I'll keep it. If I were you, I would shoot him too."

Daniel opened his mouth to protest and then snapped it shut. He turned and headed towards his room. "Come on. Let's find them."

"Let me get a flashlight." Duncan said, as he headed towards the room.

"What? Can't you see in the dark?" Daniel uttered sarcastically in a husky breath.

Duncan stared at him in confusion.

"Go with him Jimmy," Daniel ordered, "since you're the keeper of the gun. And make sure he doesn't get a gun or anything."

Jimmy nodded and followed Duncan into the bedroom.

Daniel stood there waiting for them to return. He felt as if the world was collapsing on him. The confusion in his mind was almost more than he could bear. He was to the point he didn't know what to do. He thought about all the sexual chameleons he had been burdened with and swore to himself to give up on sex. The things he had seen had poisoned his mind, slowly eating away his sanity and had caused him to try to kill Duncan. He was glad Jimmy had stopped him but at that moment he had wanted so badly to see Duncan's brains splattered all over the barn wall he could still taste the emotion like zinc on his tongue. He wanted so badly to cry but he couldn't. He didn't have time for it.

Dear God, he missed his father. He needed his strength and guidance more now than he had ever needed anything in his life.

He groaned out loud. What was he doing? He was feeling sorry for himself. His mother and the girls had disappeared and here he stood feeling sorry for himself. He drew his shoulders back and squared his shoulders. Well that's enough of that. He had to get hold of himself.

When he looked up Duncan and Jimmy were standing in the doorway watching him curiously. His first reaction was to glance down at his zipper to see if it was open.

He glanced back with a glare. "Let's go. We're wasting time."

They went down the spiral stairs into the cave and quietly moved forward with the help from the dim flashlight. Daniel led the way and made Duncan follow him. He made Jimmy follow since he wouldn't give up the gun but he made him promise to shoot Duncan if he tried anything. He was surprised when Jimmy actually agreed and deep in Daniel's mind he wasn't to sure if Jimmy would or wouldn't. He hoped it wouldn't be necessary.

They walked slowly forward towards the cavern through the chilled passages. With every step they listened to any possible sound ahead, trying to make as little noise as they could help.

The sound of an agonizing cry echoed the cave and they took off running towards its origin. When they reached the mouth of the cavern they stopped dead.

Chapter 17

The cavern glowed with a cool white light which seemed to be emanating from the pool of water beneath the giant stalactite.

Tarla stood naked waist deep in the pool holding Lynda's head as the rest of her body floated in the sparkling water. Lynda's naked body was buoyed in the shimmering reflections of the luminous liquid. Her stomach reached into the air like an island. Her eyes were closed and serenity graced her face.

Daniel and Jimmy stared at the scene in shock. Sandy stood with Aunt Ida on one side and Gurvis, Fletcher and Brownie stood on the other.

They were all naked! Even his mother!

Tarla's huge eyes looked up at them. "Come Master Daniel for here be your bride."

Daniel's mind was spinning. Gurvis and Fletcher were alive and his Mom just stood there staring at him. He was too shocked to be embarrassed.

Duncan suddenly grabbed the gun from Jimmy's hand and shoved them forward into the cavern.

"Mom?" Daniel cried out. "What's going on?"

She lifted her head slowly and her eyes widened. "Daniel it is the time of initiation. You must step through the door and join us. You can no longer stand alone. You are at the path of initiation. We hated to deceive you but it was all meant to help you grow, both physically and mentally."

"Initiation?" Daniel began backing away but Duncan gave him another shove forward. "But the fight you had with Duncan?"

She raised her eyebrow and smiled with a shrug.

Gurvis and Fletcher moved quickly to Daniel, grabbing him. Their naked bodies were grotesque with pealing chunks of flesh and body morphed lumps. They shoved Daniel towards the naked group and Lynda.

Daniel's stomach retched, he was in too great a state of shock to fight harder when he realized Gurvis and Fletcher's body had no genitals.

Duncan waved the gun at Jimmy. "Stand over there and remove your clothes."

Jimmy walked over to stand behind Brownie and slowly without question began removing his clothes.

"Jimmy, run!" Daniel suddenly collected his thoughts and screamed while trying again free himself of their grasp.

Jimmy continued removing his clothes glancing at the gun and then looked back at Daniel with a shrug.

"Daniel, take off your clothes." Duncan ordered.

Daniel shook his head.

"Either you do it or we will." Duncan nodded at the two men holding Daniel.

Gurvis grabbed Daniel's shirt with one hand and ripped it open causing buttons to pop free. Fletcher's shit-eating-grin spread across his face and he began working at Daniel's jeans.

"Okay!" Daniel gritted his teeth. "I'll do it. Just tell me what's going on." He stared at Duncan for an explanation but turned his head when he saw him look to Tarla.

"Master Daniel. You are the one that will open the door to the new future." Tarla stroked Lynda's temple gently. "These two families have not been able to bear children since the great invocation more than a hundred years ago without the help of a young boy. Now has come the time when the two families have agreed to join and end this. It now be that time. They no longer be separated. There is an old verse that goes like this."

Tarla's voice became soft and melodious as she began a singsong chant. "Two makes one and one makes none, but in the eyes of God we're all his sons. Daughters too, don't get me wrong it takes all of us to sing his song."

She cleared her throat and sighed before continuing to speak. "Now Master Daniel, you be the one they found that can join these families. It is time for your initiation through the door of Pass Not. As you pass, so be the group's time to pass. All that you have been through since you come to live here were tests designed to bring you to this door. They be tests, to see if you were strong and could stand the energy you must face. It is only through the power of magnetic attraction that your mental desire will force the door open."

"You have been introduced to the glamour of sexual awakenings. We spoke of glamour before. Do you remember?"

Daniel dug back in his mind and nodded slightly as she continued.

"Glamour is that which attracts us to this world. It is an illusion. It binds us with the joy and sorrows of living. It lures us like a devil to feed it. As we give these glamours energy they grow. This glamour can be sexual, or desire of power, or merely the daily existence of the living. It is the substance of the world. It is the physical material you see and the energies that hold those materials together. It is the energy of your thought and the way you use that thought. But it is through the glamour of sexual attraction that you have the power to join these two Lodges."

Daniel stood there still in his jeans and blinked. "I remember now, you said glamour was the energy the two lodges used. You said they were a White Lodge and a Black Lodge. The two groups are black and white. I take it that means good and bad. How can you join them?"

"It is time." Her eyes took on a mystical glaze. "Do you understand time?"

He stared off into space a moment and then glanced at Lynda remembering what she had said. "I've got an idea."

Tarla nodded her head several times. "You be a very bright young man. I believe you do."

"Time is distance?" He looked at her for confirmation and she nodded indicating for him to continue.

"Time is energy." It was no longer a question but a statement. "Time is the intake or the output of energy of a thing. An object. And the size or density of that object and the amount of energy it gives off or takes on cause's time." Then he quoted Lynda with an inner understanding he didn't have before. "Time is the speed of energy transference of a body between two given points in relationship to its mass."

Tarla flashed a wide ivory smile in acknowledgment.

It didn't faze Daniel he just stared at her. "You want to join these two groups. The Black and White Lodge. The good and evil. You say it's time?"

This time Tarla nodded waiting for him to think.

"And if I don't do whatever it is, you want me to do?"

"Then the next step forward in the Path of Evolution of Man will not open and Lynda will die."

"You will kill her?" Daniel tried to keep his voice calm but anger was beginning to creep in.

She shook her head, her face was sad. "No, we not kill. She is ready to birth but this babe has no life, no soul. It will explode from her body and take with it her life. It must be you to give the babe the soul."

"But how?"

"You must clear the Fires that Obstruct the Door of Initiation. You must again join Lynda with your man rod."

Daniel's jaw dropped in disgust and disbelief as he realized what she was asking him to do with Lynda's very pregnant body and in front of all of them. He shook his head. "You're all crazy. I'm not going along with any of this." He stiffened to turn and run but before he could Tarla read his face and began to talk.

"Master Daniel, if you do not, she will die. We all will. Maybe the young Misses Sandra and your friend Master Jimmy won't but the rest will. Even your mother."

Daniel glanced around at the group and his eyes rested on his mother's naked body. He started to ask her why, but her face had become frozen like a zombie staring blankly ahead. He glanced at Jimmy and Sandy for help but their faces had taken on the same flat expression.

"They no hear us." Tarla said as she watched him. "We be traveling at a different rate of speed than they."

The thoughts poured in as Daniel tried to figure out if Tarla was telling him the truth. He was to the point of tension where he no longer knew what to believe. A point of decision.

Daniel took his foot and slipped his shoes off and then reached down and pulled off his socks. He unzipped his pants and in one quick push shed them along with his underwear.

Tarla's eyes swept over his tall muscular body and rested on the flaccid meat that hung almost to his knees.

"What do I do?" Daniel said in acceptance and met her stare.

"You must remove the fires that obstruct the door. There are four. The first is one of two electrical fires. It is the fire of the atoms of the physical world. It is the fire that sparks between two opposites. The male and female. The positive and negative. Come step into the pool."

Daniel walked cautiously forward and eased into the cold luminous water which sent chill bumps over his entire body. The depth of the pool reached his balls causing them to pull tight against his body and his new thickness floated limp on the water's surface. The light danced up over his body in reflective ripples.

"Now stand between her legs." Tarla directed.

As Daniel moved close to Lynda's floating form, her legs opened even though her eyes remained closed. Daniel inched closer between them until her thighs closed against his hips. As their skin touched he felt the first fire sweep over him in warm lustful heat and he became erect. Thick, long and hard, this alien thing jutted outward as the liquid light splashed around it.

Daniel's heart raced as Tarla spoke.

"Place your hands on her belly and feel the baby there. The next fire is your emotions. Feel the life that grows there. Know that it exists and only you can give it life."

Slowly his hands gently touched her swollen belly and in response the baby inside thrust upward against his hand. It was his, he thought. His creation. His and Jimmy's he corrected himself they had created it. His heart warmed as he thought of holding the small infant near him with protection and love. Love created by three. His emotions leaped in a fiery rage.

"Now be the time for the third fire." Tarla began. "Slowly enter her with your man rod. Break the veil that holds the child back from this world."

As Daniel reached down to guide his cock into position an electrifying thrill flashed through his body. Slowly he pushed forward. His heart raced in fear and lust as his massive thickness spread her open. Lynda groaned as the huge creature impaled her deeper and deeper, until he was halfway inside. Sexual lust burned his mind in a frenzy making him unable to hold back. He shoved forward and she screamed at his size.

His eyes burned with lust. His mind hazed in heated clouds and he couldn't think as the energy began to build in searing throbs. He pulled out only several inches and thrust, over and over.

Through the smoke of passion he heard Tarla's voice pierce. "This is the fire by friction. It is time to release yourself and give the child the life of the soul."

Daniel felt himself reach the top of the pyramid and exploded. As his body spewed forth its liquid fire he was expelled with equal force shoving him out of her body.

The luminous pool began swirling in patterns of pink from the salty embryonic fluid and blood spraying forth from Lynda. Her stomach contracted and Daniel watched in shock as a dark hairy patch appeared in the opening he had just left. Without thinking Daniel reached down between her legs and as she contracted again the head slipped forth into his waiting hands. Then again she contracted and the shoulders eased out. The baby continued its entry into the world even before the next contraction began.

"Lift the baby up onto her stomach." Tarla directed watching him obey. "Now pull the cord from its neck. That's right. Now watch the cord. Watch the blood quit it's flow to the babe."

Daniel stood in shocked fascination holding the baby. His mind bounding in complete amazement at the squirming infant. The umbilical cord dangling between its legs still attached to Lynda. When the blood quit flowing he looked up at Tarla for directions. He had been so overwhelmed by the event he hadn't looked at its sex yet.

"What do we do with the cord?" He asked.

Tarla pulled a knife from beneath the water and handed it to him and pointed. "Now cut the cord, there."

Daniel cut the cord. His face was glowing with pride and then he looked to see the sex of the child.

He stared at the babe's genital and blinked. Then blinked again.

It was a boy and then he blinked again in disbelief as he looked beneath the penis and the scrotum. It had both! A penis and vagina!

Daniel backed up and almost fell. "Oh my god!" He cried out. It's deformed."

"Daniel." Tarla's voice was clear and soft. "Look at me. It not be deformed. It is man's next step in evolution. It is both.

Daniel stood in the pool of water staring down at the baby, the knife still clutched tightly in his hand. A grim smile crossed his face.

"Hello Jibberjab." He said.

The End?

Comments or complaints? I do keep trying to improve the grammar problems. I can be reached at: Casper639@aol.com

